Saturday, May 19, 2012

The Doll Factory

Posted by admin On March - 8 - 2009 1 COMMENT

Forced Mind Control

Author: Mr. Pink

Elizabeth woke not with a start but with a moan. Her head was aching as if a Sherman tank was parked inside her skull

Where am I? she thought to herself .

As if she was answering her own question her memories of last night returned.

It was the last night before she left for her backpacking trip to Canada, there was no food in the empty flat so she was going to drive to the nearest Macdonald’s for dinner. As she sat down in the drivers seat she had felt a stabbing pain in her butt it must have been some sort of needle with a drug in it as she had lapsed into unconsciousness before she could even stand up.

Where am I?

What am I doing her?

Where are my clothes?

How long have I been asleep?

Her mind was working incredibly fast but her body was still not responding.

With what seemed like incredible effort she managed to open her eyes.

The room was approximately the same size as her own apartment bedroom and had a mirror on the ceiling an empty rack to put clothes, a door and a television built into the wall covered by glass.

The monumental task of opening her eyes had exhausted her and just before she slipped back into unconsciousness she realized the TV was turned on but there was no sound.

When consciousness returned a second time the Sherman tank was still throbbing in the background but her body was doing what she was telling it. She was still in the same room

The thought hit her like a ton of bricks.

I have been kidnapped,

When blind panic came over her a second latter she went running for the door.

The first step caused agony in her feet and legs and she collapsed taking her second step.

She lay cold and naked on the floor looking at her feet and wondering why they wouldn’t straighten.

The door was locked, she crawled on her hands and feet over to it but she couldn’t open it nor had the hours banging on it produced a response from outside all it had done was make her headache worse.

Some time latter Elizabeth returned to the bed and tried to calm herself so she could think better.

For the first time she noticed what was on the TV, it was a porn move, some silicon chested bleached blond bimbo was getting fucked by two guys at the same time. She turned a way in disgust her taste in sex was a lot more “normal”. Elizabeth liked men and tolerated sex but she had always been far to independent to be put up with one man for any amount of time. She would not even think of sexual intercourse until at least a two months into a relationship, by this time she would be bored of them and send them on there way.

All right she thought to herself my kidnappers are not real smart. They have left me free, so sooner or later I am going to get an escape opportunity and I have to be ready for the attempt at any time. She wasn’t going to be a docile prisoner she was going escape. To get out she was going to have to be strong. With this thought Elizabeth lay faced down on the floor and began to do push ups.

God I love this job, Michel thought as he watched Elizabeth’s tight body on closed circuit TV. There was two views one from directly above through the mirror on the ceiling and the other from the position of the Television in her room.

Michel dialed up the number of the head trainer.

Stage one is proceeding well sir. The subsonic and subliminal are working, Bambi is showing an extremely strong desire to get fit, I am sending Candy in once Bambi has reached exhaustion.

Good. Keep me up to date came the reply

Michel went back watching Elizabeth’s long legs and tight butt as she started doing sit-ups.

Elizabeth lay on the bed exhausted and breathing deeply. All she could think about was getting fit and strong for her escape attempt.

The door open and a tall woman walked in. Before she could react the door was closed again.

Elizabeth tried to stand up but she was exhausted and her feet wouldn’t straiten so she collapsed on the floor.

From there she took a closer look at the woman.

She was wearing a pair of red patent leather sandals with the highest heel that Elizabeth had ever seen, it must be close to 7″ long and she balanced on the thin metal heel and her big toe. Her long legs were encased in a set of black rubber stockings which were held up by suspender straps that disappeared under an incredibly short and tight black rubber dress that only just barely covered her butt.

The dress just managed to contain the biggest breasts that Elizabeth had ever seen. These things made Dolly Partton look she was an “A” cup. The dress was so low cut that the only things that stopped it from falling off was the straps that reached from the armpits to the leather collar around her neck on the collar was CANDY written in large gold letters.

Candy’s face could only be described as that of a slut.

The mouth was small and Elizabeth would have described it as attractive but the lips were swollen and pouty and covered in glossy fire truck red lipstick. Her eyes surrounded by black eyeliner and silver eye shadow extended to her thin eyebrow. Long thick platinum blond hair and teased out to a ridicules extent reached halfway down to her tight bubble but. These were not the sluttiest things about Candy.

Her expression screamed slut. Her eyes gave impression she would prefer to be on her knees sucking Elizabeth’s pussy than standing. Her mouth had a dumb sexy smile that was exaggerated by a tongue that continuously licked her lips as if it was encouraging a man to stick his cock down her throught.

What are you Elizabeth said in a sarcastically. Trying to sound tough, as she lay naked on the ground unable to stand.

Hi I ‘m Candy

I can see that but why have you kidnapped me?

Candy doesn’t know.

Candy was told to come in hear and talk to Bambi

Who is Bambi?

“You are silly”, Candy said with a giggle.

Candy was starting to annoy her. With her perky attitude and the stupid way she referred to herself in the third person.

I am not some blonde bimbo like you my name is Elizabeth

The men told Candy your name was Bambi so that is what Candy will call you or the men will punish Candy.

Who are these men? Elizabeth asked. Finally she might be able to get some information out of this blond bimbo.

The men are the masters and we dolls are just hear to service them.

I am not a doll I am a person, so are you.

Don’t be silly of course Candy and Bambi are dolls, we are in a doll factory.

Elizabeth continued trying to convince Candy that she was a person but she refused to believe it and eventually Elizabeth gave up.

What have the men done to my feet she asked Candy.

Bambi is a fuck doll now and so she must walk on sexy high heels. With that she produced a pair of high heel sandals out from behind her back and gave them to her.

I am not wearing these they make me look like a slut.

Candy just shrugged and put the shoes down.

Elizabeth still thought Candy was acting she now believed the room was bugged and probably under video surveillance so she leaned very real close Candy’s ear where a large hoop earring swung back and forth. How can we escape she whispered.

why would Candy want to escape. Candy gets all the cock she wants to fuck her slutty holes. why would she want to leave.

My god she realized the truth they had brain washed this girl into believing that she was a fuckdoll and then given her a silicon enhanced body to match. Now they held her captive and were going to do the same to her.

“get out” she screamed at Candy.

Candy stood up and walked towards the door, Elizabeth went to follow but her feet prevented her and then if by magic the door clicked open and Candy left closing the door behind her.

Elizabeth lay back down on the bed she was surging with anger and she vowed she would kill the men that were doing this to her. She had to escape before they did to her what they did to Candy.

How could she escape?

She couldn’t even walk let alone run so she picked up the shoes that Candy had left behind. How typical of men to find something so impractical attractive she thought. The shoes slipped on her feet with out any problems but she couldn’t be fasten the leather ankle strap with out closing a lock, which she had no key to unlock. Elizabeth closed the locks having no doubts that she would not be able to remove the shoes until after she had escaped.

She was more determined to escape than ever and she realized that the men had made another mistake, the shoes could be used as a weapon. The heels were so long and thin they could do devastating damage to a person if used properly. Elizabeth had trained for several years for a brown belt in karate so she was going to make sure it was her business to teach these men that she was not a big titted bleached blond bimbo.

With renewed enthusiasm she returned to her training, this time doing the leg stretches that would enable her to use the shoes to best effect.

Elizabeth woke the next morning with muscles aching and her stomach was telling her she needed some food.

She was half way through a set of 50 sit-ups when Candy walked in with a plate of food. Today she was wearing a Rubber cat suit with a Zipper for fast access to her pussy and a leather corset that cinched her waist down to a incredible tight figure.

There was two ways out of this place she had realized while trying to sleep last night the first was to try and bring Candy to some sense of normality so they could escape together as it appeared that Candy had access to most of the building.

The second involved taking a hostage.

It would be useless to take Candy hostage as the men obviously didn’t care but she knew eventually the men would not be able to control themselves and they would come to see her in person. She could work on both plans at the same time

While Elizabeth ate breakfast she started talking to Candy.

The conversation with Candy was not going anywhere. All she was capable of talking about was sex. If she wasn’t saying how much she liked fucking in the position that was currently being shown on the TV, she would talking about how she was trying to get the men to enlarge her tits by one more size. She said a doll with out a big set of tits was just a waste of space.

She had nearly given up on plan one when Candy said the men had given permission for Bambi go to the gym.

Elizabeth followed Candy out the door with out any problems. They walked along a corridor that reminded Elizabeth of a hospital.

She tried to open some of the doors in the corridor but found they were all locked. Except the one filled with gym equipment.

Candy Left Elizabeth saying she had a movie to film (Elizabeth had no doubts as to what type of film).

She tried to follow her but the doors wouldn’t open for Candy unless she was at least ten meters away so Elizabeth found herself locked in the gym. The rest of the day consisted of weights, sit ups, treadmills cycle machines and exhaustion. By the end of the day Elizabeth was so tired she could barely walk on the high heels but she knew this was from fatigue as her skills had improved on the 7″ spikes to the stage where she could slowly jog on the treadmill with out breaking her ankle.

Candy had returned in the late afternoon dressed in a fetish nurse’s uniform made out of white rubber with her make up and hair immaculately slutty. She smelled of recent sex. Candy escorted Elizabeth back to her room where she found dinner placed on her bed. She ate it all to exhausted to listen or reply to Candy’s prattle about the days fuckfest and went to sleep watching a submissive blonde in a French maids uniform kneeling before her master begging to suck his cock on the TV.

For the next two weeks this was the pattern of her life exhausting exercise, and a unrelenting determination to become fit and strong so she could escape. The only things that did change was her own fitness level and Candy’s clothes. Elizabeth was in the best physical shape of her life she even ran 10kM per day on the high heels and her feet didn’t ache nearly as much as they did 2 weeks ago. Candy never wore the same thing twice her clothes ranged from a G-string and a pair of nipple clamps to a full Victorian English dress including corset and umbrella made out of transparent plastic. Elizabeth was starting to believe she was never going to see the mysterious men that kept her captive.

She was wrong.

That night as she lay down to sleep there was a hissing sound from the air vent. It was some sort of gas. She started to stand up but she had already started to feel the effects and she slumped back into bed unable to move, the last thing she saw before falling asleep were two men entering the room wearing gas masks and pushing a surgical trolley.

Stage two had begun

When Elizabeth did reawaked she only saw the obvious changes to her body. She had a brand new set of firm DD breast that defied gravity. She was disgusted although the breast were not any where near as large as Candy’s they made walking difficult because of the change of the center of gravity and because she could no longer see her feet.

She vowed when she escaped, she would have the silicon implants removed.

The breast implants were not the only modifications done, there were three others.

The first was a tiny little microchip the size of a pinhead implanted in her clitoris. This device had the ability to prevent orgasm by blocking the chemical and electrical signal from the brain. The device could also induce a woman to orgasm by artificially reproducing these signals. The intensity of the orgasm would be proportional to her level of sexual excitement.

The second was a similar microchip position in the area of the brain that controls sexual excitement. This chip could effectively control Elizabeth’s state of arousal.

The third was a small container of a very powerful drug that when placed in the blood stream promoted memory retention. It was originally devised by the military to make their officers learn faster. Experimentation found the drug was too powerful the drug not only increased memory it promoted pavlovian responses and produced a photographic memory of events that took place while the drug was in the patients system and these memories were so strong that they overwrote the previous memories of the patient. So the airforce the pilots could tell you every thing about a plane but could not remember how to fly it or even there own names. Needles to say the project was abandoned and supposedly forgotten. But not by every body.

Michael sat in the control room watching Bambi examine her new tits.

The senior trainer walked in with his fly undone Michael knew that one of the dolls had just done there work with the boss and he guessed it was Vixen the red headed beauty that had the ability to suck you testicles out through your cock.

“Bambi seems unaware of the less obvious implants and she seems to be quit impressed with her new rack” he reported.

The boss smiled with the news and replied “as if she gets choice.”

Michael continued with his report” her arousal level is at level 2.2 out of 12 and I will be increasing that by 0.5 per day. Her ability to orgasm has been suppressed.

“Excellent,” came the bosses reply, as he walked out of the room no doubt in search of Titsy who regularly gave the boss a full body massage with her beach ball size tits.

Michael knew his turn would come as he had told Candy to bring her tight slutty body to his office after his shift in the control room. For now he would enjoy watching Bambi trying to do sit ups with her new tits. Knowing that once her arousal level reached 8 she would be begging to fuck him and if the arousal level reached 12 for any time greater than a minute or two she would have serious brain damage.

Elizabeth settled back into her routine still vowing to escape and to get her body back to normal. Every day her hate for the men keeping her captive grew. She swore to herself that when she saw one she would rip his throat out.

5 days after waking up with an expanded chest Elizabeth was laying on the bed exhausted after another long day in the gym feeling horny. There was nothing abnormal about this. Back in her normal life she regularly masturbated about once a month. Here in her little porno cage as she had come to call it she believed she was being watched with hidden cameras. She hadn’t wanted to give her captors the pleasure of watching her masturbate. She was a hard time sleeping so she decided it was time to give her captors a thrill. It may even bring her captors in to see her. With a vision of herself strangling a man with her thighs she began stroking her clitoris.

In the control room Michael sat watching her talking to the boss on the phone.

“Bambi is masturbating now sir”

“Yes her arousal level has jumped from 4.7 to 6.4″

“The Orgasm suppressant appears to be operating”

“Yes sir. When she stops masturbating I will increase her arousal level from 4.7 to 5.7.”

Michael put the phone down to watch the show being provided by Bambi and thought about what he was going to do to Vixen who was currently in heavy bondage suspended above his bed. Her 3 holes were filled with Vibrators and her ability to orgasm suppressed like Bambi’s.

Elizabeth lay on the bed exhausted sweaty and horny. Her fingers were sticky and smelled of her own juices. She had tried to reach orgasm for 2 hours but was unsuccessful, finally giving up and began crying.

She managed to cry herself to sleep and dream of all sorts of depraved sexual acts that she had never tried and never wanted too.

Elizabeth woke up hornier than ever, she tried again to masturbate but gave up after half an hour.

She was nervous now why couldn’t she reach orgasm what had they done to her. She decided she would ask Candy.

Candy was Late she always arrived at 7.30 with breakfast and to take her to the gym. She was wondering what was happening when the door opened and Candy walked in. Elizabeth realized straight away why she was late. Candy was dressed in a heavily boned corset that stopped just below her enormous tits. Long rubber gloves that were connected to her choker by rubber straps. Also connected to her choker were her Erect nipples which were pierced and connected to her choker with two small chains. But it was the tight red rubber hobble dress that had made Candy late. It started under the corset and went down to her ankles. The dress restricted Candy’s steps to about 2 inches in length, This combined with the 6 inch heels she was wearing would make walking extremely difficult it had probably taken her ten minutes to walk down the corridor.

Direct was the best approach, it is not as if Candy was shy when it came to sex.

As Candy put her breakfast on the bed Elizabeth asked ” Why cant I reach orgasm when I masturbate.”

Candy smiled that bimbo smile of hers, the one that made sure everybody know she was an airhead and said. “Don’t be silly, fuck dolls are for the pleasure of their master not for themselves.”

Oh god it was happening, they were turning her into another horny Bimbo like Candy and she didn’t know how it was happening.

Elizabeth had an idea “Would you pleasure me ” she asked nervously she had to break the men’s hold over her and the best sex she had ever had was with a women back in college but she was not in general interested in women.

“Candy loves to suck hot sexy fuckdoll pussy but fuckdolls can’t give other fuckdolls orgasm unless their master gives permission.”

“Please can’t you try anyway” came the desperate reply

Candy smiled her slutty sexy smile and knelt at Bambi’s feet and began kissing her inner thighs.

Michael sat in the control room with the phone to his ear.

“Candy’s providing her oral services now sir. ”

“Yes the suppressor is working ”

“If it can work with Candy talented tongue it will work with any thing.”

“I am switching over from exercise subliminals to sexual subliminals now”

Oblivious to the conversations in the Control room Elizabeth sat on her bed crying. Candy had been divine, her talented tongue had worked her to incredible heights of pleasure but no matter how hard she tried Elizabeth had been unable to achieve release. She lay on the bed depressed not wanting to exercise for the first time in weeks. She watched on TV a red head being fucked doggy style. Her tits were so big that the bouncing caused by the giant cock fucking her from behind caused her erect nipples to rub on the shagpile carpet she was kneeling on. The look of utter pleasure on her whorish face at the time the man shot his load into her from behind told Elizabeth that she was not faking the orgasm. For the first time Elizabeth wished that she was the woman on the TV and she felt guilty feeling that way.

Elizabeth had started on her way to becoming Bambi.

Several More Days had pass but things were not getting any better for Elizabeth. Her days consisted of exercise to relieve the boredom and to get her mind of sex and how horny she was. Her Nights consisted of perverted dreams, all of which ended in her begging to be fucked by a man.

Michel and the boss sat in the control room watching the scene being played out in the poolroom.

Elizabeth was just finishing her daily swim. She was naked except for her 6 inch spiked heels.

As she stepped out of the pool tired from the swim. She look up, coming through the pool room door was a man wearing a tailored suit.

Michele hit the button that would increase Bambi’s arousal by one point up to 8.2. Her legs nearly buckled with lust.

Elizabeth walked toward unsteadily towards the man her nipples were erect and her pussy was dripping with her own fluids. Here was her chance to take a hostage. But she couldn’t take her eyes off his cock every cell in her body was screaming for sexual release and her mind was telling he could give it to her.

As she got into reach of him she lashed out with her feet trying to kick him in the nuts. But he was expecting it and deflected the foot forcing her to pivot to her left. Instantly the man was behind her forcing her forward towards a table. She was off balance and could not resist as he bent her over the table squashing her large breast. He placed one hand at the base of her neck holding her down and then grabbed her mousy brown hair pulling her hair back forcing her to look straight a head into a mirror.

“Now” said the boss in the control room.

Michel pressed 2 buttons the first increased Bambi’s arousal from 8.2 to 9.2 and the second released the memory enhancement drug into her blood stream.

Elizabeth lay on her silicon-enhanced chest looking into a mirror at herself and the man positioned directly behind her. He kicked her feet apart forcing more weight on her sensitive nipples and forcing her breasts forward and together in a similar fashion to that achieved by a corset.

With his free hand he reached down to his own pants and freed his cock. Elizabeth couldn’t see it but she could feel it rubbing on her pussy lips. Every cell in her body was telling her she wanted that cock.

The man said for words

“Beg for it cunt”

As he rubbed her pussy lips with the head of his cock

Before she even knew what was happening she heard herself whisper “please”.

He thrust into her in with a grunt and she felt as if her entire existence was centered on her pussy. There was nothing more important to her than reaching orgasm her escape attempt was forgotten.

Michel reached forward and pressed the button that increased Bambi’s arousal level to 10.5 his eyes returned to the scene on the monitor.

He could hardly wait for the coming weeks when he would get his opportunity to rut this hot bitch.

Elizabeth was so close to Orgasm she could nearly feel it, see it, taste it, hear it and smell it. Her body was working by itself thrusting back onto the cock.

In one mighty heave the man thrust his cock so far into her pussy she thought it would never end. Then she felt his hot seed surge into her.

At that instant Michel pressed another button and the Elizabeth’s Orgasm started. The pleasure rolled through Bambi’s body tossing her around like a cat in a tumble dryer. For an instant she looked at her face in the mirror and what tiny part of her brain was working recognized the expression on her face it was identical to the red head with big tits. For what seem like an eternity the pleasure came and came until her mind couldn’t handle any more and she passed out. Her mind was not accustomed to such levels of pleasure.

Latter that day Elizabeth lay on her bed watching Candy on the TV. She was dressed in a rubber maids uniform, showing her long legs and huge tits. She was squatting precariously on 7 inch heels giving a man a blow job. As the man achieved orgasm he pulled his cock out of her mouth and she began wanking his tool trying to encourage as much come as possible to shoot onto her heavily made up slutty face. Elizabeth recognized the look on Candy’s face. It was the same one she had seen on her own face when she had cum. Candy was cumming from having her face fucked and Elizabeth knew the men would make her do this to and with that thought she began to cry.

Elizabeth found it easier to watch the porno movies on TV now. They distracted her from her own memories. She always found her mind returning to her rape this morning. She tried to rationalize it to herself as rape but deep down she knew it wasn’t. She had asked, no begged the man to fuck her and she had loved it. This made her feel sick and guilty. She promised herself that she would never allow it to happen again but already her arousal level was beginning to increase. As she watched another mans come spurt over Candy’s orgasmic face she was unsure of her own convictions to keep that promise.

She was strutting down the footpath, her hips swaying from side to side encased in a tight red PVC mini skirt that failed to hide her stocking tops. Her medicine ball size silicon fuck bags were overflowing from the tight PVC halter neck top. On her feet was a pair of matching ankle boots with 1-inch platform and towering 8-inch spiked heels. The clicking noise the shoes made her horny and wet. Every thing made her horny and wet. She was a nymphomaniac whore on the prowl for some hard cock to fill her aching holes.

A 1962 Buick with green and white panels pulled up to curb in front of her. She smiled that slutty smile of hers and strolled towards the car making sure she gave the driver plenty of time to look at her long legs in the mirror. She bent over at the hip when she reached the driver side window giving the driver a perfect view of her favorite body feature her enormous silicon filled fuckbags and her tit fucking cleavage. She smiled when he didn’t even look at her face, she knew she was going to get a fuck.

Elizabeth woke up in a sweat. She realized it was just a nightmare. Then the memories of the last couple of days returned and she thought the dream might become true. She had been fucked 6 times in the last 4 days. Each time a man would appear, the sight of him would get her so horny she couldn’t think straight. She was then forced to beg to be fucked. The last two times they made her refer to herself as Bambi. After the event she would be left broken and weeping on the floor vowing it would never happen again but with in minutes the uncontrollable lust would return.

Elizabeth’s attention span had dramatically reduced in the last couple of days. She tried to think of better times, at home with her family. Her mind would always return to the fuckings the men had giver her or the porno on the TV in front of her and her hands would start massaging her sensitive erect nipples.

She was haveing trouble with her memory. Last night she had trouble remembering her mothers name and this morning for about 3 minutes she couldn’t remember her own name. All that she could remember was the night before begging a man to fuck Bambi. This worried Elizabeth more than the sick perverse enjoyment she received from the sex.

Elizabeth found herself wondering how she had let herself get into this position. Tightly bound and erotically displayed to those that passed by. Her legs were tightly bound in thigh high leather boots with heels that forced her to stand on her big toe, Candy had called them Ballet boots. Her waist was incredibly compresses by a tight steel reinforced leather corset. Her mouth was filled with a rubber coated metal ring gag that prevented her from closing her mouth but prevented any noise louder than a moan to escape her lips. The only thing that did escape her lips was a constant small stream of drool that flowed over her glossy fire truck red lips and dripped from her chin as she was bent over at the hip. Her arms were securely tied to her corset making her hands useless. Her legs were straight with her feet tied to the floor with a series of leather straps. A metal pole that went from the floor to her corset took her wait. On top of her back was a wooden tabletop that was connected to the metal pole via a steel loop that went around her tightly corseted waist. She was a part of the table, her butt was erotically displayed and freely available to any body walking past. Her mouth was kept open by the ring gag and her head pulled back by her hair. She realized was an object or an appliance like a foot massager. She was a blow job dispenser or a cock massager and that turned her on and she hated herself for it.

Several men started to trickle into the cafeteria to get their meals and the sight of them boosted her arousal level. She heard her own voice begin talking to her through earplugs.

“Please fuck Bambi, Bambi’s a horny cunt, Bambi’s nothing with out a cock in her, Please fuck Bambi, Bambi’s a horny cunt, Bambi’s nothing with out a cock in her, Please fuck Bambi, Bambi’s a horny cunt, Bambi’s nothing with out a cock in her, ”

Bambi’s arousal level clouded her mind. Her own thoughts and those forced on her merged together until her own mind was screaming “Please fuck Bambi, Bambi’s a horny cunt, Bambi’s nothing with out a cock in her”

Bambi moaned with pleasure as the first man undid his fly and pushed his cock into her drooling mouth. Her thoughts changed to

“Please fuck Bambi’s slutty face. Bambi is a slut a whore who is only god for fucking, Please master come in Bambi the blow job dispenser, please fuck Bambi’s slutty face. Bambi is a slut a whore who is only god for fucking, Please master come in Bambi the blow job dispenser”

Hours had passed her muscles had become tired but she still enthusiastically sucked and massaged the cock in her face and throat. She was driven by the insatiable lust that would rise up with in her whenever she saw a cock and would only subside when it shot its cream on or inside her. Her face was covered in cum where some of the men had withdrawn to shoot all aver her slutty face. This dripped to the floor with her drool to form an ever-growing puddle. The man fucking her faced buried his cock to hilt as his load shot into her tightly corseted belly where it combined with several dozen deposits from other men. Bambi moaned in orgasmic bliss as another orgasm washed over her.

Bambi opened her eyes to see there was finally no more men left in the cafeteria. With both regret and relief she thought her ordeal was over. Until she felt two strong hands grab her butt and position a cock at the entrance. Bambi was amazed at how just a man’s touch could get her so hot and excited. Automatically she wanted to beg for the hot cock. She wasn’t sure of it was her own voice or the earplugs in her ears that was saying

“Fuck Bambi’s tight butt, Bambi loves having her tight butt reamed, please cum in Bambi’s slutty arse, Bambi is a slutty whore who needs to get her but fucked”

With that thought she begin milking the cock being impaled in her arse. Nothing mattered more to her than getting the man fucking her butt to cum. It didn’t even occur to Elizabeth that several hours ago she had never been butt fucked.

Bambi was looking into the compact mirror and what she saw turned her on.

“Bambi is one hot fuck hole,” she said to herself with a lustful smile.

Bambi knew her make up was there to make her face look cheap and slutty. This would excite men and encourage them to put their hard cocks in her throat. So she checked her makeup one more time.

Her silicon-enlarged lips were painted the brightest red she could find and covered with a shinny lip-gloss and finally a thin black line was drawn neatly around her lips. Candy smiled knowing they would look perfect wrapped around a cock.

Her bright blue eyes were lined with dark eyeliner and her eye shadow was brilliant silver with flecks of red glitter. The overall aim was to make sure she looked like a fuckdoll and not a woman. Bambi had been a woman once but hadn’t liked it. Women were expected to think, be intelligent and hold conversations. Worst of all they didn’t get fucked very often. Bambi was a lot happier being a fuckdoll.

Bambi looked at the bright red Christmas tree baubles she had as earrings. A man had once told her that Bambi’s head was like a Christmas tree bauble or a hoop earring. They looked pretty but there was nothing on the inside. Bambi liked this, a fuck dolls was not supposed to be intelligent but must look pretty and sexy at all times.

In the back ground Bambi heard a speaker system start up with a squelch of feedback.

“Quite down. Quite down. I know you have worked hard for this. The company promised a Christmas party to remember, if you got the last oil well drilled in time. I am glad to say it was done in record time.

The crowd cheered

so I am pleased to present Santa’s little helpers Candy, Sindy, Bambi and Titsy for you pleasure tonight.

Taking there cue four dolls strolled out onto the stage with there hips swaying and tits jiggling They were dressed in matching red fur trimmed mini skirts, and push up bras for there massive silicon enhanced chests. None of the dolls expected the clothes to be of any use tomorrow. The clicking of the heels of there black knee high boots was drowned out by the roar of the crowd.

The bright klieg lights behind the stage blinded some of the men but as the dolls saw the crowd of waiting men, the lustful sparkle in the doll’s eyes shined brighter than any klieg lights.

Elizabeth woke up feeling wet and sticky she could still remember the dream of last night and she was as horny as ever. She also felt guilty because she had the impression such dreams were wrong. She was also scared because she couldn’t remember her own name. She knew the men were turning her in into the brainless fuckdoll Bambi. If only she could remember her real name she would stop being Bambi the bimbo whore. But try as she might she couldn’t remember it. She forced herself to concentrate and ignore the ever-present lust.

“What is my name? ”

“What is my name? ”

“What is my name? ”

She repeated to herself over and over again.

Just when she thought she would never remember it popped into her head.

She thought she would burst with happiness ” May name is Elizabeth “.

She was ecstatic she wasn’t going to let the men turn her into a brainless bimbo, all she had to do was remember her name. But then she remembered it was nearly time for Candy to arrive and if she was fucked again by men she would forget who she was. She needed to write her name down but what with what? and where? Then she remembered the blood red glossy lipstick Candy had given her yesterday.

She found a hidden spot in the room and carefully wrote

” My name is ELIZABETH. I am a person”

She had to think hard how to spell each and every word. But she was happy when she finished.

The day had gone incredibly quickly. She had spent the morning in the gym exercising. Then half a dozen men had dragged her into the Jacuzzi where she had alternated between giving blow jobs catching her breath and begging to give another blow job. At the end of the day, three men had fucked her to a mind-blowing orgasm. She was still basking in the after glow of the orgasm when she returned to her room. She remembered that she had written her name down. As long as she could remembered her name she would always remember who she was. She looked at where she had written it. There it said in blood red glossy lipstick.

“My name is BAMBI. I am a fuckdoll”

She smiled because she knew it was true.

Michael was nervous, he sat in his control room watching the monitors as Bambi approached the testing room. Today Bambi was having her big test, she didn’t know it but for the first time since she arrived at the factory a month ago she was going to have sex with out the artificial stimulation of the implantS in her clitoris and brain. If all of Bambi’s training had gone well the memory drug had hard-wired new routines into her brain. These being:

Dolls are always horny and want sex

Dolls become extremely aroused at the sight or smell of men.

Dolls become more aroused by the touch of men.

Dolls cannot orgasm unless a man ejaculates on or in them

The boss stood directly behind him watching the monitor “what is her arousal level?”

“5.8 Michael” replied “A little low. ” he heard a grunt of agreement from behind him.

The door in front of Bambi open and she saw a man sitting on a bed. He was 58 overweight bald with brush over on top. His dark suit didn’t fit. They had found him in a seedy strip joint in the suburbs of Alabama. Michael thought of him as Mr. Slob.

Mister Slob was told that they were doing human sexuality experiments for a university (which was true in some ways). He was getting paid $500 for a day’s work.

“Its just jumped to 7.4 sir.”

“Excellent, above average” came the reply.

Bambi walked in naked except for her 7-inch heels unashamedly strutting her stuff. She wanted that cock.

“Hi I am Bambi” she purred in her most seductive voice possible

Mr. Slob was stunned. Well most men would be, he probable hadn’t had sex with any body except his wife in decades. He didn’t know where to look, at her magnificent huge bouncing tits, Her tight waist and neatly trimmed pussy or her slutty face. He tried to speak but nothing came out.

Bambi sat on his knee.

He was still so stunned he didn’t what to do so Bambi grabbed his hand and started massaging her DD breasts with it. He soon got the idea and began fondling/groping her augmented tits.

Her arousal level has jumped to 8.9 sir

“That feels so good.” Bambi moaned, as she rubbed her firm round butt on Mr. slobs leg and massaging his crotch with her hands.

This continued for several seconds.

“Could Bambi suck you big beautiful cock?” she said pleadingly.

He nodded and manages to whisper “yes”.

She slipped of his knee and maneuvered to kneel seductively between his legs.

Bambi smiled seductively and unbuttoned his pants. Bambi reached in a fondled his small flaccid cock.

“It looks like Bambi’s going to have to work a bit harder than we thought ” The boss said.

Bambi’s shiny red lips were around his soft cock trying to massage it into life. Slowly but surely every time her head bobbed up and down Mr. slobs cock got a little larger and a little harder.

Bambi was in seventh heaven now. Sucking cock was one of her favorite past times. All she had to do was milk this cock for every sweet bit of pleasure she could.

“Her arousal levels at 9.2 sir.”

“So is his replied the boss, I hope he doesn’t have a heart attack.”

Bambi was totally absorbed in sucking the cock in her mouth. She new he wasn’t far from orgasm because she wasn’t far from her own and she knew a fuck doll cannot come unless a man comes first.

Mr. slob was now holding Bambi by her hair guiding her up and down on his cock. With on last lunge Mr. slob buried himself to the hilt in Bambi’s throat and shot a torrent of sticky seed into oral vagina. Bambi’s orgasm washed over in never-ending waves of pleasure and she continued to suck Mr. Slob an another attempt to get a rise out of him.

There were smiles all round in the control room. There were a few more tests to go but Michael and the boss knew that Bambi would pass with flying colors.

Excellent work Michael!!. Bambi is your 19 th doll isn’t she? One more and you get your own custom doll.

The thought of this gave Michael a hard on. He had is eye on this 16 year old brat that lived down the street from his old apartment. She was drop dead gorgeous and she would look even better with a set of tits the size of basketballs. She already had a history of running away because her mother was an addict. Nobody would suspect she that she had been kidnapped and turned into a blow job dispenser.

“When Bambi completes her tests get Candy to start teaching her how a good doll acts and dresses. She still needs plenty of work done on her body to get her up to standard.” He said as he walked out the door on his way to an appointment with the talented twat of a little Asian doll called Sucki.

“What is wrong Bambi” Candy asked when she saw Bambi lying on the bed crying.

“Bambi doesn’t know” came the reply with a sniffle.

“Bambi went with Titsy to meet a few men. The men didn’t want to fuck Bambi”

“Titsy got a really good fucking, but the men didn’t want to touch Bambi. Did Bambi do some thing wrong?”

Candy smiled ” Bambi is a real pretty doll but she needs to work harder at seducing men, if she wants to get more cum”

“Bambi doesn’t understand ”

“Bambi should try to wear sexier slutty clothes and wear more make up.”

“Bambi should wear clothes to show men how whorish and slutty she is ”

Bambi Nodded

Bambi only exists for sex, so every thing she does should be done in away to encourage men to fuck her. Said Candy.

Bambi should learn to walk sexier, talk slutty and then men will want to fuck her.

Candy your so smart Bambi said with a giggle.

Candy do you think Bambi needs bigger tits? Titsy has got such large beautiful fuck bags and men are always tit fucking her.

“A doll can never have a too big a set of norgs” she replied, looking at her own tits

“Now let’s go get you dressed like a proper fuck doll and then we will find some men to stick some hard cock in us.”

Bambi was nervous and excited. She had been told to go and see the boss. She didn’t know who the boss was but she sure he would be strong and powerful if she could only get him to drive his cock into her.

Bambi had taken special care when getting dressed.

She had chosen a pale pink spandex dress that was so tight it looked as if it was painted on. She had chosen it because it showed her recently expanded tits to best effect. She had always wanted bigger tits. So when her controller (she loved referring to him as her controller, it got her so excited.) said she could get them expanded if she worked extra hard in the gym to strengthen her back muscles. She had done 3 extra sessions a day for a week and whenever her controller fucked her she had beg him to expand her fuck bag tits. The doctor had done a wonderful job, he not only increased her tits to GG size (almost as big as titsy’s) He also removed one rib to make her waist smaller and put silicon implants in her lips. They also shaved her entire head and body bald (except eyebrows) and did something to it to stop it from growing back. She was a bit nervous about this but the men had had implanted hair back onto her head that was thicker, longer, shinier and had the ability to change color. Bambi loved this it gave her the ability to match her hair to her outfit or to the preference of a man. One minute she could be a platinum blond blowjob dispenser, the next she could be a fiery red headed hooker. Bambi’s hair for now was platinum blond teased out to maximum effect. Her waist was compressed with a tight black leather corset that finished just below her enormous tits. The corset managed to compress her waist to a breath taking 17 inches. It did make it hard to breath but men found it exciting to put there hands around her waist while fucking her. Her shoes were 2-inch platform sandals with 8 inch spiked transparent plastic heels. She was still adjusting to her new center of gravity due to her recent tit job. So she walked a little slower than usual. Her makeup was appropriately slutty with bright glossy passion pink lipstick which matched the nail polish on her 2 inch finger nails. Around her neck was a black leather collar with Bambi written on it. Bambi liked this because now she would never forget her name. Dangling from her ears was a set of cheap and tacky pink hoop earrings.

Bambi knocked on the door and entered, She noticed that her arousal picked up, as she could smell the scent of a man.

“Come in Bambi take a seat.”

Bambi did so but she was more interested in kneeling between his legs and taking his member into her mouth.

Bambi sat there, going through her seduction routines of licking her shiny pink lips, fondling her breasts and playing with her hair but it wasn’t working.

Bambi I would like to introduce you to MY fuck doll, Head-job Sally. Bambi saw for the first time a blow up doll that was standing in the corner. Its legs were opened showing a plastic replica vagina and above were two conical breasts. Its mouth that was permanently set in an “O” configuration so men could stick their cocks down its plastic throat. Painted on to the plastic skin was fishnet stocking and suspender belt.

Bambi go and say hello to Sally.

Bambi stood up and walked across to Sally ensuring that the boss got a perfect view of her cleavage when she stood up. She was rewarded by the glimpse of an erection in the boss’s pants.

Just like she was taught she began to give Sally a long oral kiss, tasting the combination of seamen and plastic. She hoped the erotic display would turn the boss on.

“That’s enough you two. You can sit back down now Bambi.” Bambi complied waggling her butt as she walked back to her seat.

Bambi, what do you and Sally have in common?

Bambi wasn’t used to being asked questions. So she thought about it for a few seconds and then said ” We are both fuckdolls sir, our only reason for existence sir is to give pleasure to men.”

A good answer Bambi

“Bambi smiled ” she was hornier than ever.

“Who is the better fuck doll ” He asked.

“Bambi is.” she replied.

“Why?” he asked.

Bambi hesitated

Bambi’s tits are bigger and better at tit fucking.

Bambi’s mouth is trained better at fucking cock.

Bambi’s arse and cunt is better at sucking cum out of a cock.

Bambi can change her slutty clothes and make-up to continually excite and satisfy men.

They are all good reasons Bambi but what would you say if I said Sally is a better fuckdoll.

Tears started forming in Bambi’s eyes

“Why, is Bambi doing something wrong” she asked submissively.

“Sally is better fuck doll because sally has a master, She is MY fuckdoll ”

Would you like to be owned by a master Bambi?

At that point there was nothing more in the world Bambi wanted more than a master that would own her and use her.

Yes sir. She said with a huge smile.

There is a man out side this door that is thinking about purchasing you.

The thought of the man outside wanting to own her and use made her incredibly horny excited and happy.

Why don’t you fix up your makeup, put on your happy slutty face and go and show him what you are good for.

As Bambi left the room He picked up the phone ” Candy get your hot fuckbag tits up to my office and around my cock. This time don’t get delayed or I will see to it that you don’t get laid for a month”. He smiled he loved this business. Bambi had earned him close to a million dollars.

A Japanese businessman had purchased her because of her growing fame as a porn star. For the next week she would be trained such that only Mr. Osaka could satisfy her craving for pleasure. Bambi would come to believe she was in love with him and she would be happy do any thing he asked including fuck any of his business associates. She would also be taught what would be expected of her in Japanese culture. Of course most of this would only apply if Mr. Osaka was showing her off in public. As for Mr. Osaki he would get the prestige of having a big titted American porn actress as his geisha. Eventually he would probably get bored with Bambi and would trade her in on a younger model. Bambi would be re-trained as a general purpose doll and sold again probably to a Russian General as they currently go there kicks from using an American piece of fluff but didn’t have the money to pay for a brand new doll. One general even had ” “made in U.S.A” tattooed on a dolls ars.

As Candy sank to her knees and began massaging his cock with her huge tits, he began thinking about the new acquisition that was being acquired tonight. She was the younger sister of the girl that is now Candy. She was to be transformed into an identical twin replica of Candy. They were both to be sold off as “Candy” and “Cindy Streetwalker” to their rich stepmother. Their stepmother had originally paid the company to kidnap Candy. The sudden disapearance of Candy had broken her father’s heart. He had died soon after. Thus leaving all his money to the girl that would become Cindy and to their stepmother. The stepmother would now acquire the entire fortune and purchase the twin fuckdolls for a considerable amount of money as her personal pleasure servants, a situation that would make everybody happy. With that thought he came over Candy’s orgasmic slutty face.

The Bimbo Effect

Posted by admin On March - 8 - 2009 ADD COMMENTS

Forced Mind Control

By Andrew J. Mellon

Part 1: Fall From Grace

This is dedicated to the muse of the erotic mind control literature, Jamie Buske.

Bethany Kean was savoring the feel of her leather chair. She had finally made it. It had only taken her five years to make vice president, but she had worked like a dog over those five years: 80 hour weeks, no social life, none, not even a drink with an agreeable looking guy, no time for family, not even time to attend her father’s funeral. Social life and family, those matters were ancillary to her success. Now all that work was paying off—big time. She was making the six figures, she had authority, she had power. Life was finally good.

Bethany’s grandiose revelry suddenly snapped by the intrusion of a harsh panting sound, emanating from just beyond her office door. Each breath was almost timed rhythmically as if someone were engaged in exercise. She furrowed her brow: what the hell was that? She got up to investigate.

Swinging open the door Bethany found her new secretary, Jane, bent over her desk, grasping the side so hard her knuckles were white; her head was bent back displaying the contorted expression of ecstasy molded on her face. Its source was a thin man, dressed in black, his hands clenching the secretary’s ass, exposed by her hiked up skirt, while he steadily thrusted his stiff cock into her.

“Jesus…Mr. Devlin” Jane cried out in a voice honeyed with passion “So big…so full…yes…fuck me harder…harder!!! Soo GOOOOD”

“Just what the hell is going on!?” Bethany shouted angrily at the fornicators.

“Wait your turn.” The man growled back without even looking up from his work.

Bethany was about to fall upon the couple with clenched fists, but her anger flowed out of her as did her interest in the amorous activity taking place. Without thinking, she turned around, closed the door and returned to her beloved seat. She reassumed her thoughts as if they had not been interrupted. Yes, she had worked hard to get where she was now. Life was good.

Just as Bethany was about to get to business, Jane came in, her face flushed, gasping as if she had just finished running a race, her clothes disheveled from her recent ordeal.

“Mr. Devlin is ready to see you now.”

Bethany frowned. She was not ready to see Mr. Devlin; she didn’t even know who he was. Just as she was about to protest, the man in black entered. He zipped up his fly and then imperiously waved the secretary out, smacking her butt as she passed him for the door. Jane giggled, threw Mr. Devlin a beaming smile and left. Bethany glared at Devlin as he plopped down in the seat across from her.

“Comfortable?” She sneered.

“Yeah, not bad.” He said absently as he lifted his legs and crossed his heels on her desk. “Nice digs.”

“I worked pretty hard to get here, Mr…Devlin is it?” Bethany punctuated his name with a questioning tone, not so much because she didn’t know his name, but because she wanted to know why she should be talking to him at all.”

“Ain’t what I hear.”

“And what do you hear?”

“You sleep around with the right people.”

Bethany balled her hands into fists; her face instantly turning red.

“Oh I don’t believe it myself.” Devlin said glancing around the room. “BA Northwestern.” He said as he scanned a diploma and then another. “MBA, Wharton. Both magna cum laude. You’re a real go getter.”

“Who told you…I slept around?” She said her voice rough with a snarl, showing she was just barely restraining her anger.

“My employer is a competitor of yours. She actually does sleep around, which is why she figured you must have done so to get the promotion she coveted for herself.”

“Tell me who…is your employer!” Bethany demanded

Devlin ignored her, “Do you know what a bimbo is?”

Bethany was not going to let the man to change the subject, she tried to reiterate her demand. Instead she found herself saying in an instructive voice, “A bimbo is a woman who isn’t that bright…who dresses in skimpy or tasteless clothing, who sleeps around…a lot.” Bethany was stunned at what she was saying as the words literally popped out of her mouth. That wasn’t what she meant to say at all.

“Yeah, well my employer wants you taken care of. Since she thinks you are a bimbo why not let fact imitate fiction? You are a bimbo.”

“I am a bimbo.” Bethany said vacantly, her mind a bit scattered. She reassembled her thoughts and screamed at the man, “Get out! Like, get out now!”

Bethany’s anger was tinged with fear; she was afraid. This man, if he could make her say things, maybe make her do things. Despite this rising sense of alarm, she found herself checking him out, looking him over, he was kind of wiry, not her taste, but she was starting to feel all warm, tingly, her loins were beginning to fire with longing. She brushed a hand through her light brown hair and sighed, undoing the collar of her blouse.

“It is, like, sooo hot in here.” She said aloud, her voice in a higher pitch.

Devlin looked thoughtful for a moment. “And to make things interesting, you can make bimbos.” He told her Bethany began wrapping a lock of hair around a finger childishly, eyeing Devlin even more intently. She tried to shake herself out of this mood she found herself in.

“I can make bimbos.” Bethany blurted out in a monotine. “Like…what’s happening to me?” Jesus, so fucking horny…” She said aloud.

Devlin smiled as if he knew what was going on, he circled the desk, coming up behind Bethany, placing his fingers on her shoulders and blowing in her ear. She jumped up at the touch, then relaxed, her breathing becoming deeper. The vision of Devlin fucking her secretary danced within her; she wanted him to do that to her, she wanted him to press her down on her desk, pull town the trousers of her suit, her panties, and thrust into her, she wanted to feel stiff his rod going in and out. She leaned her head back upon his shoulder, closing her eyes as she wallowed in these thoughts.

“Jesus…getting so wet…oh please… Fuck…fuck me…I sooo need it….” She said breathily as he touched her. Devlin slapped her behind and laughed.

“Normally I would oblige, but I just shot my wad. I’m sure you’ll find a way to get release.” With that, Devlin walked out, shutting the door behind him. “Jesus…like what has that shit done to me?” Bethany moaned. “Got to concentrate…got to think about something else.”

Bethany was terrified. She was supposed to be the one in control; the one in command. That was what she had worked for. She had to get that control back; work would be her salvation, it always had been before, she had to get to work. She quickly sat down began reading a report, that would get her mind off what her body was feeling.

“Syntech Corporation had a net income of $233 million for the year ended December, 31 2002…”

A vision of Devlin fucking her over the desk intruded upon her. She tried reading again, mouthing the words. “Syntech Corporation had a net income of $233 million for…”

There it was, the vision again. She had to take matters into her own hands. She undid her trousers and reached a hand down to her wet crotch, aching for the touch. She found the nub of her clit and began to rub it. She dreamed she was feeling Devlin behind her pressing into her as she desired, her screaming in ecstasy. She felt the warm orgasmal surge rush within her, rise, she gritted her teeth and bleated a gasp as she held the feeling and then shook as it took her. She signed and lay back into her chair. Mmmm…that was good.

She tried to rouse herself.

“Shit, bitch come on, get to fucking work!” She told herself. “You’re not getting paid to fuck yourself.” Bethany paused. She didn’t use that language. Not even in private. She again attempted to hurl herself into the report and clear her mind.

“Syntech Corp…or…ation had… a net in…come….” She was stumbling over the words even as she tried to focus upon them.

“Fuck! This shit is, like, so boorrring.” She said petulantly, her voice just a pitch higher, tossing the report in the trash.

Bethany stood up, grabbed her purse, and stomped out of her office. What was wrong with her; that man, he hadn’t touched her, hadn’t drugged her, hadn’t done anything physically to her that she could tell. Maybe she just needed a cup of coffee.

As Bethany walked down the hallway, she noticed an intern in the copy room. She paused. What was her name? Emily? She was getting her degree at Columbia. She always wore tight fitting clothes to show that thin waist, those pert breasts, oh those nice little tits. The way her shiny back hair fell about her shoulders was so tantalizing.

“Come on, get a grip on yourself, Beth!” She told herself urgently, but now she couldn’t stop staring at the young intern. She stepped into the copy groom, closing the door behind her and locking it. Emily turned to see Bethany and smiled, her almond-shaped eyes smiling with youthful exuberance. Their sparkle only intensified the hunger Bethany was feeling for this young Asian woman.

“Emily…” Bethany said in a low voice even as her mind was shouting for her not to go any further.

“Yes, Miss Kean?” Emily said cheerfully.

“I have a job for you.”

“Anything you want, Miss Kean.”

Bethany closed in on Emily, taking the top button of her blouse in her fingers, “This…um..like…job has, like, a physical requirement.”

“Miss Kean!” Emily shouted incredulously as the button was undone; she was stupefied, shocked, unsure of what to do, shaking her head, she raised her hands to push Bethany away as the lustful woman hurriedly undid the next button and pressed her wet lips against the intern’s exposed cleavage.

“I’m a bimbo, you’re a bimbo.” Bethany cooed.

Emily’s eyes went blank for a moment. “I am a bimbo.” She repeated dully.

Emily shook her head. Instead of shoving Bethany aside, she sighed and inhaled deeply, resting her hands on Bethany’s shoulders and squeezing them while the other woman clumsily undid her bra, revealing her heaving, spherical, symmetrical tits, her tan nipples hardened like nails as Bethany’s mouth fell about them, her lips squeezing and sucking them.

“Oh…Miss Kean…Miss Kean…like…do me…do meeeee!!!!’

Emily shrieked in a high-pitched childish voice. Bethany pushed Emily onto to the glass surface of the exposed copier, the intern shoving down her skirt and panties while the executive threw down her own pants and underwear down. Bethany crawled up so that she could lean over Emily’s now exposed moistened cunt, beckoning her by its glistening surface, while she pressed her own down on the young Asian’s woman’s face. The two locked together, tonguing each other’s pussy fiercely, slathering cunt lips with spit, savoring each other juices, invading their hungry vaginas, their voices moaning or engaged in primal grunting as they assaulted one another, grasping each other’s asses as they thrusted their sultry mouths and sucked, finally streaming as they came and filled each other with more of their cunts’ honeyed offerings. After holding each other tight and panting, the two broke away and slid off the copier, returning to their clothes.

“Like, you know, you are one way hot bitch, Miss Kean.” Emily said as she flipped her hair, her voice was still a bit higher than it had been

“Fuck, honey, you’re, like, yeah, not bad yourself. Later, girlfriend!”

Emily tried to return to her copying task only to stare stupidly at the machine. “Like how does this crappy thing work!?” She muttered to herself, pressing some buttons haphazardly. “Aw shit…”

She kicked the machine gave it a curse, flipped her hair again and finally stomped out, leaving her unfinished work behind.

“Damn, so fucking hard to think.” Emily muttered to herself. “Need another fuck. Baaaad!” Then something occurred to her. The mailroom guys…specially that latin guy…all those tanned muscles…oh yeah, he’ll do a body good!”

Smiling, Emily skipped away, consumed with the vision of becoming a human pretzel with the three men that worked in the mailroom.

Meanwhile Bethany was on the elevator heading down. She suddenly gasped as if what she had just done had suddenly dawned upon her: she had forced herself on another woman and raped her…no it wasn’t rape because Emily wasn’t exactly unwilling. Somehow, Bethany had made Emily act like she herself was acting: sex starved and ditzy, like a bimb…. No! She had to see a doctor, a psy…puh-sy…a shrink and fast.

Bethany ran onto the street and headed toward the subway, focusing on each step she was taking, anything to keep her mind from wandering. But then she looked up and there was a man, somewhat handsome, giving her a look in passing. She smiled slyly, pondering what he might look like naked, how well endowed he might be. She forced herself back to focusing on her steps, but there she was, looking at another man, catching his attention, winking at him, making him blush. She smiled even more broadly. It was like she had a power, a secret power to turn men…and women… on. She undid the top buttons to her shirt and spread it wide, to show the slopes of her cleavage. She started to walk with hips swaying, her shoulders joining their movement with an exaggerated countermotion, as if she were a runway model or…a street walker. There were more looks, from men and women, approving and disapproving, whistles, cat calls, all for her, and she drank them all in like fine wine.

“FUCK!” Bethany screamed in her mind. She hailed a cab and scrambled into it.

“Like…2211 Broadway! Way fast!” She barked.

The cab tore off through the New York streets; its haphazard stops and starts combined with near collisions thankfully took Bethany’s mind off her current troubles. When it finally stopped, she pulled out her purse. Her jaw fell open as she found a black hole staring back at her; she hadn’t had a chance to get to the bank machine today.

The cabbie coughed impatiently, looking at her through the rear view mirror. Bethany grew nervous; she frantically thought of a solution.

“I haven’t any money.”

The cabbie growled.

There were a thousand things Bethany could do: she could have him drive her to a bank machine, she could give him her license while she went up to get her emergency cash or she could just run for it. These options vaguely occurred to her but she could not grasp any of them until the most unusual sprang forth and she seized it.

“But I can give you one hell of a tip.” She found herself saying, pulling open her blouse.

The cabbie’s head turned around violently as if he couldn’t believe what the mirror was showing. Bethany undid her bra to show she was serious.

Visibly excited, the cabbie drove into an alley for a bit more privacy.

He joined the executive in the back seat, finding she had undone her pants and panties. He lowered his jeans and showed his arousal. He was quick, rocking on her, shoving his prick into her over and over again. Bethany let him have his way, even though his beer gut was nearly crushing her; the air she managed to inhale was poisoned by the smell of nicotine and bad aftershave. Strangely, she was aroused by his anamalistic grunting, the feeling making her cunt juice the necessary lubrication so the experience was not so painful. She sighed with each thrust, giggling when he finally came.

Finished, the cabbie, leaned back and yanked up his pants.

“Here’s my card. Any time you want a ride, call me.” He chortled.

“You so funny!” Bethany tittered as made herself somewhat presentable and exited.

She strode into her co-op building, swaggering like a whore on parade, but then she got control of herself once more and fled to her apartment. She bolted the door and sank down to the floor. What the hell was happening to her she demanded once again. No answer returned to her ardent plea; the room was silent except for her own heavy breathing.

One thing for sure, no matter what, she needed a bath. She threw off her clothes, started the water going in the tub and sat down waiting for it to fill. Suddenly she had a craving. It was weird, she wanted something she had only tried once or twice before. She vacated the bathroom for just a moment, picking up some cigarettes in a drawer; some of the mementos from her sister’s visit a couple years ago. Bethany had let her have free rein of the place while she was in town; Bethany herself was out working and hardly even saw her cib. If it wasn’t for some clothes and these cigarettes, she might not even have remembered that she had even been there.

Bethany returned to the bathroom, lit a cigarette and sank into the tub. She took a drag like an old pro, holding the smoke in her lungs for quite a while before releasing it. She continued this over and over; it together with the warm water relaxing her. Maybe she could get through this; maybe all she had been through today was a nervous breakdown.

Dunking the cigarette in the water, she got out of the tub and ran the towel over the beads of water slipping down her body. When she caught her own refection in a full-length mirror, she suddenly paused. She stared at herself as she would a painting with an allegorical mystery to untangle. She brushed her light brown hair back with her hand, looking over her heart shaped face, chiseled with lines left by the dawn of middle age and too many late nights at the office. She was pretty good looking; she hit the treadmill when she could and lifted light weights: her long limbs were fairly well toned. Her chest was pretty good: she was in the classic size and that always suited her just fine, starting to droop though. Maybe some enlargement there would be good. They can do wonderful things with those sillico…those implant thingies

Bethany slapped herself. “Stop it! Just stop it!”

She looked up chastened, her cheek red from where the blow fell.

“And I should get my hair colored blonde….”

She slapped herself again.

Bethany’s body began to tingle in response; her form began to shake, vibrate, as if in rebellion from her treatment of it, shaking as if the epicenter of an earthquake was inside of her. She tried to protest, but could form now words, only a groan edged by the shaking she was enduring.

“Ngggggghhhhhhhhhhhhh!” She cried.

Something else was happening; her vision in the mirror was changing. Those lines on her face were smoothing over, returning her countenance to an earlier time, several years in the past. But other parts of her body were changing in different ways. Impossibly, her waist was cinching of its own accord, giving her wider hips. More obvious though were her breasts, swelling, expanding, taking on mass as if they were being inflated. She gripped them as if to contain them from growing but they did not stop, she was one size bigger, two sizes, three.

Finally, the shaking stopped; Bethany gasped at the final visage in the mirror. She looked like an adolescent male’s fantasy of a woman. She looked as she might have had in just before she turned 20 with arching eyebrows, twinkling eyes, a fresh cat-like face, with a lip raised in a slight sneer, devoid of the experience of her real age. Her tits were massive, large full globes with wide nipples. Even despite their girth, they were strangely pert, defying the temptation to sag, they jiggled slightly when she moved them; showing their size was natural. And now she had hips she could really wag.

Bethany’s mouth was hanging open at the change; she wanted to scream, but this body, its mind had other ideas. Her hands were still about her gargantuan boobs; she squeezed them; the feeling was such she leaned her head back and sighed loudly. Who could resist these tits she wondered, she would be the envy of every woman and the desire of every man. She squeezed the nipples and massaged the flesh; the tingling merged with that building in her crotch. Her thighs clenched together as she thought about someone else taking these in their mouth or hands. Sinking to her knees another hand sank to her begging cunt, her desirous clit, giving them the touch that her tits had heretofore solely enjoyed.

She enjoyed her new body for hours; bringing herself into wracking, shuddering power throes of orgasm, the joy making her scream with ecstasy. After each surge, she repeated the process, over and over and over until exhaustion took her and lay down on the cold bathroom tile and fell asleep.

Part 2: High Society
By Andrew J. Mellon

Bethany Keane pressed the elevator button for the garage. She didn’t have a car; she was going there because didn’t want to go through the lobby; she didn’t want to be seen in her current condition. What would people think? She was a brilliant up-and-coming executive for a major multinational corporation; but now, after a visit by a mysterious stranger named Devlin, she had the body of a porn star. Her boobs were so big she had to cast her eyes far skyward to get them out of her view.

“Like, Pam Anderson’s tits are like so a-cups compared to mine.” She suddenly giggled aloud in a high childlike voice.

Bethany checked herself. Her mind had changed with her body too. She had the mind of…a porn star? She didn’t know any porn stars. (Some of them were probably pretty shrewd.) She still had her old Ivy League mind, but it was a mind operating in a fog. She could only concentrate on small things, very small things. It was too hard to think about complicated subjects, her brain almost repelled them like magnetic poles with a similar charge. Worse, she couldn’t control herself, she couldn’t control her body, her body’s desire to satisfy its sensual needs took over. It was a hungry body, hungry for fucking, by partners or by herself.

Bethany would have much rather stayed in her apartment than let the world’s temptations beckon to her body, but eventually, she would have to venture out, if only to see a doctor about what was happening to her; if she was going to be in public she needed some clothes, at least a decent blouse that could handle her titanic boobs.

All Bethany had in her apartment that could possibly fit her was a Bon Jovi t-shirt she had bought at a concert back in college. She gotten it in an extra large to use as a make shift nighty. Now, it fit only too tightly across her chest, her tits fighting for freedom against the fabric, the nubs of her nipples prominently visible. This together with some jeans seemed appropriate to get her outside until she could get something more seemly.

Looking up at the elevator numbers, she counted them off as they lit up.

“21…20…19…18…17”

She twisted a lock of hair around her finger.

Counting, though, was soooooo boooooring, and Bethany looked down for just a moment catching her reflection in the doorway. Her brown hair was teased into large tendrils. She had to get the color changed; brown, uuuuuugly, she wanted to be a blonde, bright blonde, so blonde it was blinding. Why? Because blondes have more fun, silly.

“Goddamit!” Bethany cursed returning to the numbers.

“12…11…10…9…8”

The elevator slowed at floor 7. Bethany cringed.

Someone was going to get on, she turned around to face the corner, giving the entrant her back.

The doors opened, and the someone got on.

“Is that you Beth?” Said a melodious aristocratic voice.

“Shit!” Carolyn Chandler, super socialite, fabulously rich from three favorable divorce settlements, and president of the co-op board. Her long oval face with aristocratic nose, always turned up, held two sparkling eyes the color of deep azure. She wore white dresses, perhaps in imitation of Tom Wolfe, with whom she was on intimate terms as she was eager to point out to anyone within earshot.

“Somethin’ in my eye.” Bethany called back as she awkwardly tried to conceal her chest from view.

Carolyn failed to notice Bethany, more concerned with the reflection of her appearance on the shiny silvery surface of the elevator doors.

When elevator picked up again, Carolyn was blathering on about some important party she had been to, chuckling at her own witticisms. At first, Bethany appreciated the woman’s self indulgence, she had hardly noticed her at all, not her clothes, nor any of her…er…more startling changes. But then Carolyn’s ongoing prattling, her consummate arrogance and self-indulgent masturbation of her ego, even though benign began to annoy her, in the way that a child gets annoyed when commanded to sit still and silent in a room full of stuffy adults. Normally, Bethany just tuned the affluent socialite out; now, her voice, what she was saying, was like proverbial finger nails screeching down a chalkboard.

Finally, the reached the lobby, Carolyn exited. Bethany breathed a sigh of relief. But just as she turned around, Carolyn stuck her purse between the closing doors.

“Bethany, there’s a co-op board meeting this Friday and you absolutely must…” Carolyn’s jaw dropped at the sight of Bethany.

Bethany grabbed her, bringing her into the elevator for the final descent to the garage.

“Carolyn, please, like, something is sooo wrong with me and I way need help. Just, like, don’t tell nobody about me being like this…puh-lease!” Bethany pleaded.

The other woman pushed away.

“Get your hands off me you…you slut! You bimbo!

“Please.” Bethany moaned. “Oh no, if Carolyn kept on going, she knew what was going to happen, not that!”

“We have standards in this building my dear girl. This look is not the sort of that we want to have here and if you want to attract the wrong sort of element I will bring it up with the board….

“Shut up!” Bethany cried, it was an appeal more than a demand.

“You may have a property interest here but there are means at our disposal that we will use to protect the integrity of this building and its residents…”

“Shut up!!! Please.” Bethany told her again; she was getting angry, angry like a child, she couldn’t stop it.

“There is absolutely no place here for anyone who wants to look like some bloody tart of the street. Some bimbo!”

“I’m a bimbo, I’m a bimbo!? YOU”RE A FUCKING BIMBO!” Bethany screamed back.

Carolyn fell back against the elevator door as if she had been punched in the stomach. Her look of surprise faded momentarily into a glazed expression.

“I’m a fucking bimbo.” She said in a flat voice.

Coming back to her senses, Bethany rushed to the woman.

“Carolyn..Cary…babe…girl…like…are you ok?”

Carolyn’s stunned expression returned as she gazed back at Bethany.

“Oh…my…gawd.” She blurted out in a high voice, her voice tangy with an accent common to North Jersey.

“Oh, no! Carolyn, I’m like soooo sorry.”

“I’m all tingly. Whadidya do to me?” Carolyn squealed, and then giggled. The aristocratic airs of her countenance were fading away, leaving a rather wide-eyed confused look.

Suddenly, there was a sound of ripping fabric; Carolyn’s chest was beginning to expand and enlarge; her tits flattened themselves against her clothes comically, but then the pressure was too great to withstand; a tear formed slowly at first, but in an instant elongated all the way down to her navel, leaving her mountainous bosom fully exposed.

Carolyn pushed herself up, letting her torn dress fall to the ground. She was almost totally naked, except for the garter belt holding up her white stockings. Like Bethany, the rest of her body had been altered. Carolyn had always been something of a beanpole, with slender hips and shoulders; a strict vegetarian, she was skinny, almost bony. Now her shoulders were broader; her waist narrower, her form fleshier; her figure was now a voluptuous hourglass. The fine lines of middle age had evaporated as if they had never been there; Carolyn physically looked as if she were in her early 20s.

She poked at her bosom, staring at them with a stunned expression.

Unlike Bethany’s other conquest, the intern Emily, Carolyn’s bull headed self-absorption was delaying the full grip of the bimboization that encompassing her body, mind and very being.

“Ya fuckin’ cunt, ya made me like youse!” Carolyn shrieked at Bethany.

Bethany frowned, her anger against Carolyn surged within her, beyond her control, her face formed a look of childlike malice.

Bethany grabbed Carolyn and spun her around so that she could see her reflection against the elevator door.

“Oh yeah, sweetheart, I made you like me!. Bethany hissed. “Take a good look bitch, this is the real you now! A body meant for one thing, to fuck and be fucked.”

“Nooooooooo.” Caroyln howled as revealed her own look of terror.

Bethany grabbed Carolyn’s full breasts and gently squeezed them, taking her nipples between her forefinger and thumbs and squeezing her thick nipples.

“Feel that, you horny little cunt! Like it don’t you? Makes your cunny juice drip doesn’t it! Your, like, mind is so gonna bend so that you way do what your body wants.”

“Please…oh…uhhh…please…mercy…ya gotta have mercy…on me” Carolyn cried as her body showed it was tantalized by Bethany’s aggressive fondling, her body squirming slightly as her was chest worked.

Bethany rubbed her own hardening tits against Carolyn’s back, deriving some mild pleasure herself, letting one hand glide down Carolyn’s body, her tummy and then her cunt, both jiggling at the touch.

“Oooooohhhh…nooooo….” Carolyn sighed, her strong personality fracturing under the intense pleasure her body was savoring, her final betrayer. Long spider web shaped cracks formed in her ego, like glass hit repeatedly by a bee bee gun, her intelligence, her will, beginning to break.

“That’s right you big titted skank, you are sooo gonna be a slut. Like way!”

Tears formed in Carolyn’s eyes as her body began to rhythmically writhe within Bethany’s grasp.

“Jeeesus…like…Jeeeesus! Don’t…please…don’t…do dis to me!!!” Carolyn wailed even as her body’s snake like dance intensified. She tried to fight the words that were bubbling up, the request, the plea that Bethany fuck her brains out, because that was what her body wanted, her nervous system, her pleasure centers were screaming for it; at the same time her mind was bending to that combined yearning pulsing through her.

Bethany nibbled on Carolyn’s neck for good effect, the succumbing woman swooned.

“That’s it bitch, you’re a slutty bimbo, my bimbo.”

“Oh Jeeeeesus..gawd…my gawd!!! Whaddaya doin’ to me…Yes! Yes!!! I am ya bimbo!” Carolyn gasped in sobs. She couldn’t believe what she was saying, she was Carolyn Chalmers…THE Carolyn Chalmers, but this woman was taking her, possessing her, and she didn’t have the will to resist. The realization made her sink a bit lower.

“Not good enough whore, I made you, I rule you, you obey me! Understand?” Bethany laughed as she worked Carolyn, letting the sighs of the helpless woman in her grasp tell her that she was reaching climax; to bring her back, Bethany gave her tits a painful pinch.

Carolyn wanted to tell Bethany to fuck off, but she couldn’t, those feelings, driving her wild, she was drowning in them; and her tormenter had the key, all she had to do was completely surrender.

“Yes!!! YES!!! YESS!!! Ya bimbo!!! Like totally!!!. Youse can command me and I will obey!!!” Carolyn screamed, and it was true, she would do all that Bethany would ask.

Bethany pushed Carolyn away; laughing triumphantly to herself, leaving the woman fall into a quivering mass on the floor, pawing at her crotch, attempting to satiate her desire to cum, gritting her teeth as her hands fell upon her clit, massaging it.

Carolyn came repeatedly, but as Bethany presence became removed in distance and time, her old self roused her from her orgy of self pleasure. Finally she managed to slide up against the wall, chuckling stupidly to herself.

“Weeee, will ya look at me, I am the best piece a ass in dis place.”

Her voice woke her up and she grew concerned. “I gots to get myself together. Shit…I am not dis way. I’m not!”

Carolyn tried to sort through her mind and see what was left to her from whatever hex Bethany had cast upon her. All her knowledge of culture, of high society, of the English language, from a life time of being borught up in the right places, by the right schools, was still there, but ever so hard to grasp. All that information was like a mirage in the desert; you could run to it but it would just fade away. What was left were the simple things: easy words, rudimentary concepts, but most of all physical desires. Carolyn pressed her palms against her head and shook it as if that would get her brain back into working order. She screamed; this was her own personal hell and then there seemed no way out of it.

The elevator started to move. Someone had beckoned it to come. Carolyn trembled: she was almost completely naked. Her body was grotesque to her and now someone was going to see her like this!

The elevator stopped and the doors opened; Jeffery Plunket, a mild mannered English professor got on, at first lost to his own thoughts, but after he raised his head to Carolyn in order to offer some gracious pleasantry his jaw dropped at the sight of her.

At first, Carolyn wanted to melt into the floor and disappear, but the man’s reaction triggered something in her; her stomach began to have an aching hunger, and it wasn’t for food, it was for Jeffery. She was enamored with him as suddenly as if she had been hit by cupid’s proverbial arrow and she wanted him now.

“Oh shit, what da fuck is happenin’ No, don’t make me do dis!” Carolyn pleaded to herself, but it was a fruitless effort. Her body and mind were making her a creature of impulse, not of thought.

Carolyn through her shoulders back and spread her arms against the elevator wall so Jeffery could get a complete view.

“Why Dr. Jeff ya at lost for words?”

Jeffery could respond only with a prolonged “ngggg” sound.

Whatever protests Carolyn might offered, she could not voice them, she could only act and watch as she strutted forward and cupped a hand over the professor’s crotch.

“Going up?” She giggled.

The bimbo grabbed his belt and pulled him in, throwing her arms around his shoulders and pressing her chest against his, her tongue assaulting his stuttering mouth.

Carolyn released him just a moment to ask, “Where ya wanna do it?”

Jeffery was beet red. “Not at my apartment. The wife…the kids…”

Carolyn reached over to touch the elevator button for her floor and then pressed her body tightly against her lover’s, as if she wanted to join with him completely, their tongue’s twisting within their mouth lock. When the elevator reached its destination, Carolyn and Jeffery moved off, still glued together, only Carolyn’s hands were fussing with her partner’s belt and trousers. She expertly moved both of them into a dark utility closet and got the door closed behind hind them.

In the pitch darkness, Carolyn let herself be pushed against the back wall as a lustful Jeffery began to take the initiative, his trousers around his legs his cock kissed slavering cunt, his hands grasped her ass. She responded by using his hungry palms as a seat, propelling her legs around his waist, squeezing it with her thighs, throwing out her arms and pressing her palms tightly against the walls to hold herself up. He grunted as he pushed his starving dick into her and began the staccato thrusting, each bringing out a louder and louder sigh. Each gaping draft of air she took brought in the smell of their own passion juices mixed with that of chemical cleaners and bleach. Carolyn threw her head back and began to scream as each push into her brought her closer to rapture.

“Yes…YES!!!…YESSSSS!!!!!!” She called out

When he came, the jerk of his cock sent her over the edge and cause her cunt to spasm as the throes of passion embraced her body.

After Jeffery lowered Carolyn down, he fell back out of the closet into the hallway beyond, panting with exhaustion. Carolyn smirked at him as he hurriedly zipped himself back up and staggered away.

“Any time ya need a study break prof, I’m here for youse.” She called after him and then smugly strutted down the hallway to her apartment with a self-satisfied smile.

“Gonna be the hottest piece o’ ass in dis shitty building.” She told herself.

But as she approached her door, she began to feel self conscious about her plight again: was this all she was going to be, a horny whore that had to do any man she saw. No! She had got get hold of herself, somehow, what had been done could be undone, she just had to figure out a way to undo it.

Once at her apartment door, she sighed in relief and turned the knob. It resisted. Of course it would, it was locked and she had left her keys with her tattered clothes on the elevator, which was now long gone. She could go retrieve them, but not like this, when she was doing these strange demeaning things.

“Miss Chalmers, is that youse?” Said a masculine voice.

Carolyn jumped, turned and threw her back against her door.

“Oh shit, not again…please not again!” Carolyn pleaded to herself, to her traitorous body and mind.

She found the maintenance man, Otis, a rugged pock faced man, but with arms like tree limbs and a chest to match. Otis had always been a non-entity to Carolyn. To her he had the same status as the coop furnace or the air-conditioning system. He as just something that made the building work; he was beneath notice as a person, a plebe, a peasant! And she made little effort to conceal her contempt for his low station whenever coop business had forced them to speak with one another.

This meeting was different. Her eyes were peeling away his clothes, her mouth and cunt jointly salivating over the iron body that lay beneath; a body to be touched, for her own to savor and enjoy. Most importantly was the snake, that bulge in his jeans, it must be enormous; oh to feel it erect and in her.

“No…don’t think dat way, please don’t think dat way!” Carolyn protested. But those objections were a fading voice as if lost in strong breeze. The new Carolyn was taking over, mechanically, obviously, it was too strong to resist. Already she was throwing out her chest, shifting her thighs and fluttering her lashes.

“Otis, good to see youse. I got locked outta da ‘partment.”

Otis frowned. Unlike Carolyn, he actually was from North Jersey and thought the woman’s affected accent was intended to make fun of him. He pushed her aside and used a master key to open the door.

Carolyn got close enough Otis to make sure he got an up close and personal look at the deep chasm of her cleavage.

“How can I evuh tank youse?” She said coyly.

“Just doin’ my job.” Otis grunted and turned to leave.

Carolyn swept into his path.

“Are ya sure? I didn’t give ya ya Christmas bonus yet. I’ll give youse, like, somethin’ real special.”

“I’m sure.” Otis said gruffly, putting a hand on Carolyn’s shoulder to push her away.

The real Carolyn was relieved at Otis’ rebuffs to her obvious invitations, but there was something within her that was both puzzled and enraged, but not with anger, with desperation. She wanted him; she needed him. Now!

“My fuckin’ kitchen faucet is drippin’. Could youse look at it” Carolyn blurted out.

Otis grunted again, strode into the kitchen and stomped out.

“Don’t see nuthin’ wrong with ya faucet

Carolyn was growing more and more desperate; what was wrong with her, she had a body that would make a gay man go straight and here this lowly maintenance man was acting as if he wouldn’t give her the time of day let alone the mercy fuck she so badly needed. She blocked the door.

“You’re not leavin’!?” She cried.

“What da hell is wrong with you, woman!?” Otis snarlled.

“Fuck me! Please fuck me! Do whateveh ya want to me, just fuck me!” She nearly screamed at him.

What was left of Carolyn Chalmers ego was now beginning to break, the cracks left by Bethany were beginning to creak with strain. How low could she get: even in this form, she was begging a man she hardly gave the time of day to before she had been transformed to use her. And that rejections just fired her desire more and more. She had to have him or die trying.

Otis smirked.

“On ya knees.” He commanded.

She sank to a kneeling position, looking up at him plaintively. The real her could see what was coming but whatever protest she could muster was not match for her out of control desire. She would do anything he asked, without hesitation, as long as she would get his cock inside her..

Undoing his pants, Otis slipped out his dick. It was so big, Carolyn’s eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets. It wasn’t just snake, it was a python!

“Ya want it? Kiss it.” He commanded.

Carolyn found herself nodding, compliantly doing as he commanded, placing her lips on his cock gingerly at first, and then pressing them harder against its velvety surface. It began to lengthen under the stimulation, growing before her eyes; she was mesmerized, as if it were the hypnotizing dance of a cobra.

“Lick it!” He told her harshly.

Without hesitation, she drew her tongue up and down its increasing length. Otis murmured just a bit as she ministered to his manhood. His voice sent a pang of ecstasy through her; she was deriving pleasure from pleasing this man as he wanted, as he commanded. She realized in her stupid little mind that he had been leading her on, that he knew how to deal with women as she now was and she could do little but play to his tune.

This realization caused fractures of her ego began to whine even louder in her mind, fragments breaking off and disappearing into chaos. The formidable Carolyn Chalmers was giving her maintenance man a blow job at his command and she was loving it. Each time she hit a floor in this form, she fell threw it, finding a new low. With each fall came a perverse pleasure, like taking joy from some else’s pain: you know its wrong but the good feeling is oh so seductive.

“Suck it!” Otis barked.

And Carolyn immediately did, wrapping her lips around his stiffening penis, drawing it deep into her mouth, tasting its bouquet of mushrooms. Otis ran his hands through hair and gently rocked it back and forth so as to inform Carolyn of the rhythm he wanted. Carolyn took her cues, her lips curling into a grin as she heard him moan slightly, again parasitically taking delicious pleasure from his own. But it was more than that; it was his commands, his possession of her, try as her real self to deny it, Carolyn Chalmers was enjoying this domination, this subjugation of her. And Otis wasn’t done yet.

Otis pushed Carolyn away so that she fell on her back with a squeak. He kneeled down over her, unceremoniously turning her over with his powerful arms and lifting her to put her on her knees.

“Thats it. Stay like dat.” He ordered and she whimpered her assent. She shuddered as he stroked her wet pussy lips, testing the lubrication before he pressed his long shaft deep insider her.

Carolyn winced and sighed at the pain; strangely the feeling was enticing, the fullness of his penetration driving her wild. He started to rock into her; following his rhythm she did too: both pulling back and pressing together at the same time. He grunted when he drove in; she gasped. It was strange. This wasn’t the most pleasurable position for her; he was missing her pleasure zones, but those feelings were replaced by the intoxicating sensation of possession, under his control. It was nearly hypnotic how it took hold of her. She wanted to add to her enjoyment by going for clit, but her hand’s attempt to reach that nub was thwarted by his almost animalistic growl

Otis laughed as he watched this woman who had power over him serve as his fuck toy.

“Ya not such hot stuff now, are ya bitch?” He taunted

Carolyn moaned.

“Ya just some slut that wants to be fucked.” Tears welled up in Carolyn’s eyes. The last remnants of herself were finally being confronted with what she had become: a slut, a whore, a fucking bimbo, a woman whose one goal was to get laid. It was irrevocable now. Everything else was irrelevant to her but these feelings: fuck, be fuck, seduce, be used—these were her new missions replacing ambition, intelligence and culture. She was being made to give over everything she had striven for and was enjoying it.

“Come on, slut, tell me what youse is!”

“A slut!”

“I can’t hear you!”

She craned back her head and gasped “A slut!!! Oh god, a fuckin’ slut!!!! A bimbo!!!!”

With that call, her ego finally shattered completely; like a pane of glass struck by a rock it collapsed in total abject surrender to her new personality. Carolyn Chandler was a slut, a total slut, a slave of her sensual desires.

Otis finally pressed home one last time, nearly forcing her onto her chest has he stretched his cock with in her and then gasped as he shot gobs of cum into her. Laughing he withdrew.

“You’re a good slut…a good bimbo youse is.” He taunted as he pulled up his trousers.

Caroyln spun around and crawled to Otis, throwing herself at his shoes. She was panicking, she wanted more! “Ya not going to leave me, are youse!? Please ya gotta stay and fuck me? I, like, so need fuckin’ bad!

“Gotta get to work. Luis has gotta take his break. I’ll send him up here to keep youse company. When he’s done, maybe Henry the doorman…or maybe those trash guys.”

Carolyn purred at the thought of taking all those men. That was what was important to her now: being the hottest piece of ass in the co-op. She was ready for all comers.

“I’ll be waitin’ hon.”

“I’m sure you will.” Otis said as he left.

Carolyn rushed to her vanity. If she was going to have company she had to get ready. She had some hot red lips stick and nail polish left over from a Halloween get up; she painted her lips and nails the bright red color, then put on clumps of mascara. Why was she doing this? Men liked make up; she liked men and wanted men to like her.

She winked at her colored face as a knock came at the door. She ran over to it, opening it slowly and batting her eyes coyly at the man beyond.

“I’m Cary.” She said in her high-pitched nasal accent. “Wanta take a ride?”

Suzanne’s New Career

Posted by admin On March - 8 - 2009 ADD COMMENTS

Forced Mind Control

- The Sinner
[email protected]
http://www.asstr.org/~sinner/
Chapter 1

Suzanne

The door to the building across the street opened from the

inside. I sat up and peered through the eyepiece of the telescope,
examining the warmly dressed figure descending the steps. It was her.
The drab grey overcoat hid the curves of her nubile young body from
view, and the wide-brimmed hat she wore shielded her face, but the
cascade of blond hair flowing down her back, as well as the youthful
spring in her step, gave her away.

I swiveled the telescope to follow her as she walked down the

street, trying to figure out where she was going. Up until now, she’d
only left the apartment to go to work, either at one of her photo
shoots or at one of her temp jobs, or to go shopping. I had her phone
tapped, and had kept track of her appointments, so I knew when she
went to work. This wasn’t one of those times. So it must be
shopping. But the stores she went to were in the other direction.
So… something else? May be it was a date. It was possible she
could have arranged a date with someone without a phone call being
involved. Unlikely, but possible.

I kept her in view until she disappeared down a side street

three blocks away. I grabbed my coat and hat. Locking the door of
the hotel room behind me, I rushed downstairs and out onto the street.
Casually but briskly, I walked down to the intersection where she’d
disappeared. No sign of her.

I thought for a moment, weighed the odds in my mind, and

decided to wait. So I took up a position leaning against a building,
watching the side street that my quarry had disappeared down.

Two hours later, after the sun had set and the streetlights

had come on, she reappeared, coming out of a bar. She moved a bit
less surely than usual, as though she’d had a bit to drink. I
followed her at a distance of half a block until she reached her
apartment building and re-entered it. Smiling to myself with the
satisfaction of a mystery solved, I crossed the street to my hotel.

She began to frequent the bar, going there approximately every

other night, always emerging a bit tipsy. I started going to the bar
regularly as well, keeping an unobtrusive eye on her. The bar was not
one of the upscale yuppie joints, but rather an old neighborhood
establishment, catering to older men. As a result, she had to fend
off a lot of passes from balding men with expansive waistlines. I
found it amusing.

After watching this for four or five nights, establishing my

bona fides as a regular patron, I made my move. My eyes were fixed on
her as I strode across the room from my regular booth to the bar where
she sat. Setting my drink down on the bar, I sat on the stool next to
her.

She looked up from her drink, causing her lustrous blond hair

to shimmer in the subdued light of the bar. I almost lost my breath
as I look at her face. I’d seen it before in pictures, and from a
distance, but never up close and in the flesh. She was stunning. I
was pleased. Later on, almost any other aspect of the body could be
modified, but the face had to be good from the start.

“Hi,” she said, a smile creeping across that captivating face.

I’m not bad-looking, if I do say so myself, and I was a good bit
younger than the average suitor. Her ocean-blue eyes twinkled in the
light.

“Hi,” I responded. “I’m not very good with pickup lines, so

I’ll just have to tell you that you’re incredibly beautiful.”

She laughed a bit. “Thank you. That’s very flattering.”

Modesty, of course; she couldn’t possibly think she was anything less
than gorgeous.

“I’m Alan.”
“Suzanne.”
We got off to a pretty good start. She told me she was

unemployed at the moment, temping and trying to get some part-time
modeling work. I made a few jokes about the sorts of jobs you get
from temp agencies, and she laughed and agreed with me. I bought her
a drink, casually slipping a pinch of white powder into it. As the
conversation progressed, she opened herself up more and more to me.

She had grown up in a small town in Montana. At age eighteen,

she’d left to go to college in Michigan, majoring in “media arts.”
After school, she’d moved to New York City, where she’d worked for
about a year as a catalog model for a few local department stores,
making a decent living. It was a week-to-week type of existence; she
didn’t have any contracts, but she’d been getting quite a lot of
offers for short jobs. She’d been well on her way to a successful, if
not lucrative, modeling career.

Then, all of a sudden, within the space of a couple of weeks,

the offers had stopped coming. The photo managers had started telling
her that they were looking for someone a bit taller for such-and-such
a shoot, or that what they really needed was a brunette, or a redhead,
or someone with a more “motherly” look, or whatever. She hadn’t had
any work for about three months, and was filling in with jobs from
temp agencies. What was really depressing, she told me, was that she
had no idea why her career had gone belly-up so suddenly.

I had a pretty good idea what it was, myself. I knew quite a

lot about her life, in some areas even more than she did. For the
past four months, since I’d first laid eyes on her in a sportswear
catalog, I’d been keeping a close watch on her. The reason she was
having a hard time finding work was that I was bribing the photo
managers not to hire her.

Well, strictly speaking, I wasn’t bribing them not to hire

her. But every time she applied for a job, I anonymously contacted
the prospective employer, and pretended to be a relative of one of the
other models applying for the job. I told them how I really wanted
young Deirdre or Teresa or Holly to be successful, and wouldn’t they
please hire her if I gave them $1,000 cash? It’d cost a bundle so
far, but I could afford it. I looked on it as an investment.

I reassured Suzanne that it was probably just a run of bad

luck, something that happens to everyone now and then. She smiled
sweetly at that, and thanked me for the support. I bought her another
drink, and over the next hour I coaxed even more information out of
her. She didn’t get along well with her parents; they were extremely
conservative and didn’t approve of her career choice. She lived alone
and had no real friends in the city. She had been in one relationship
since college, and she’d broken it off three months ago.

Thanks to the drug I’d been slipping into her drinks all

evening, she was now extremely trusting of me. When the bar closed, I
suggested we continue the conversation at my place. She hesitated a
second before agreeing. I took that as a sign that she didn’t usually
go home with guys she met in bars, which was probably a smart policy.
A girl could run into all sorts of unsavory characters in a place like
this. Me, for example.

We continued chatting as we walked to my apartment. Not my

real apartment, of course, but one I was renting under an assumed name
in a complex that catered to upscale young singles. I didn’t want her
to know where I really lived, just in case something went wrong.

When we arrived, she remarked on how clean and neat it was.

(It was clean and neat mainly because I spent almost no time there.)
I showed her to the couch and fixed another pair of drinks; light on
the booze this time, because we’d both need plenty of energy for what
was coming up. To her drink I added just a dash of a second,
different drug.

I brought the drinks over to the couch and sat down. We

chatted some more, and gradually our bodies moved closer and closer
together. I managed to keep things calm until she’d finished her
drink; I wanted to make sure the drug had taken full effect before we
went to bed.

Once her glass was empty, I leaned over and kissed her. She

responded with a fierce passion that let me know that I’d gotten
things right. Making sure to keep control of the pace of things, I
moved us from kissing into necking and petting. Her hands were
vibrant, running across my chest, back and shoulders while she nibbled
greedily on my earlobe. I lightly cupped her breasts and she moaned.

Fifteen minutes after she’d finished her drink (I was stealing

glances at the clock on the wall) I began to go further, gradually
moving the center of my attention on her body from her breasts down
across her stomach. I caressed the insides of her thighs,
occasionally coming close to her crotch, but never actually fondling
her there. I could tell this was getting her excited.

After about five minutes of this, I got the desired response;

she pulled her mouth away from mine and looked at me with flaming
eyes. “I need you,” she breathed softly.

The drug I’d given her was a rare aphrodisiac that had been

commonly used in ancient India to heighten the female sex drive. Two
milligrams, taken orally twenty minutes before the beginning of
foreplay, was guaranteed to give a woman a mind-blowing orgasm, far
beyond what she could ever have achieved unaided. Five milligrams
would give such a powerful ride that she would probably come down with
some sort of mental damage. For all I knew, ten would probably give
her a heart attack. Naturally, it was highly addictive.

The formula had been lost for several millennia, but after

three years of expensive on-site research, I had found the recipe.
Requiring extracts from several rare plants, it cost a fortune to
manufacture. Luckily, I had a fortune available.

I lifted her in my arms and carried her down the hall to the

bedroom. Laying her gently down on the bed, I brushed my lips across
hers as I unbuttoned her blouse. She was constantly moaning with
pleasure now. I undressed quickly and lay down beside her. She
quickly stripped her clothes off and embraced me, her crotch thrusting
at my erect cock.

I didn’t want to do that just yet, since it would still be

about fifteen minutes before the drug had its maximum effect. I
gently pushed her onto her back. Gently teasing her nipples with my
hands, I lowered my mouth to her crotch.

Her pussy was soaked. I nuzzled it with my nose, causing her

to tremble. Slowly, ever so slowly, in order to heighten her
awareness, I began to tickle her clit with my tongue.

“Mmmmmmm…ohhhhh…”
I gently probed the mouth of her pussy with my tongue, rubbing

my upper lip against her clit while I did.

“Ohhhhhh…yeeeesssss…”
Sensing her building orgasm, I withdrew and began kissing her

thighs to give her a chance to cool down. After a minute or so of
this, I moved my attention back to her pussy. The first touch of my
tongue immediately sent her back up.

“Ohhh, God…yes, yes!”
I brought her to the edge of orgasm again, and let her hang

there for awhile. This would enhance the experience for her when I
finally did allow her to come.

After ten minutes, she was writhing and moaning.

“Ohhh… Alan… It’s never been like this before…I need you so
bad…”

“Shhhhh…” I gently admonished. “It’s better this way. Just

relax and enjoy it.”

After another five minutes, she could barely contain herself.

“God, Alan, I need you… I need you now. Pleeeeeeease.”

I realized that the time had come. I pulled my body up

alongside hers. Kissing her lips, I placed the head of my erect shaft
at the entrance to her pussy. Gently, I began to make soft, short
strokes into her.

“Mmmm….yeeeessssss…” she moaned.
I gradually increased the pace as well as the depth of my

strokes. She was going wild with the sensations. I knew it was like
nothing she’d ever felt.

“Ngggghhhh… ohhhhh… ohhh… yesss… harder… harder…”
When I knew the moment was right, I pulled out all the stops

and began pumping my hard, eight-inch-long member all the way to the
back of her cunt. She was writhing beneath me like a woman possessed.

“Oh, God… yes… yes… YES! YES! YES!”
I felt her orgasm shudder through her body. Her cunt gripped

me tight as she screamed in pleasure. The walls of her pussy were
like a velvet vise squeezing my shaft. I rode her as hard as I could,
while her crotch thrust furiously at my cock.

Her orgasm lasted several minutes. Near the end, my balls

boiled over and I began to come. My stick semen filled her cunt to
overflowing, and I felt a large amount of jism squeezing out of her
pussy around my cock.

We came down together. Her cries subsided, to be replaced by

a series of quick gasps as she struggled to catch her breath. I
kissed her on the neck. “That was great,” I said.

“God, it was fantastic!” she replied. “I’ve never felt like

that before.”

I pretended to take it as a compliment. “Thank you.”

Everything had gone perfectly.

We quickly fell asleep after that. The next morning, I woke

up well before Suzanne did, so I surprised her with breakfast in bed.
She was delighted. After she’d finished, we made love again, and she
had another mind-blowing orgasm, thanks to the secret ingredient in
the orange juice. After she’d rested a bit, I told her I had to get
to work, and offered to drive her home. She accepted. I got her
phone number and gave her the number for my apartment, but told her
that I was going to be very busy at work, so I doubted I’d be there
much.

I called her the next day and asked for a date. She eagerly

agreed. We made plans to go out to dinner at a fairly pricey
restaurant. I assured her that I was picking up the tab.

That evening, I showed up at Suzanne’s door fifteen minutes

early, with a box tucked under my arm. She greeted me at the door
with towels wrapped around her hair and torso, obviously having just
gotten out of the shower. She ushered me into the living room and
showed me to the couch.

“I have as gift for you,” I said as I presented the box to

her.

“Oh, you shouldn’t have,” she demurred, setting the box down

and opening it up. Her eyes went wide as she looked inside. She
reached in and pulled out a black satin party dress that glittered in
the light. “Oh, Alan… you can’t do this. This is too much.”

“I wanted to do it,” I replied. “You deserve the best. I was

hoping you’d wear it tonight.”

“Yes, yes, of course!” Suzanne reached into the box again and

pulled out a pair of matching black pumps with five-inch heels. An
expression of concern crossed her face as she examined them. She
looked up at me questioningly.

“Is something wrong?” I asked innocently.
“No…no,” she said, forcing a smile. “I’ll just go back and

get dressed.” With that, she got up and walked down the hall. I
smiled to myself. Another small step.

Fifteen minutes later, she emerged, looking breathtakingly

beautiful. Her blond hair cascaded over her shoulders, which were
bare except for the black straps of the dress. I’d bought the dress
half a size too small, so it squeezed her slightly, pushing her
breasts up over the front of the dress in an appetizing way. It
similarly hugged her thighs and legs, showing off her excellent
curves. The effect was amplified by the swing of her hips as she
walked on the high heels. She wore a pair of simple earrings and a
couple of gold bracelets on one arm.

“You look fantastic,” I said. She did.
She blushed. “Thank you, Alan.” She came over and kissed me.

“Let’s go.”

We had a pleasant dinner, during which we discussed the

weather, current events, movies, and her career. I steered the
conversation away from myself. She trusted me implicitly now, and was
very open with me; I didn’t need to rely on a drug for that anymore.

After dinner, we danced a bit, and took a walk in the park.

She thought it was all incredibly romantic, and I knew she was falling
in love with me. She rested her head on my shoulder while we walked.

When we got back to her place, she tried to pull me toward the

bedroom immediately, but I begged off. “Come on, there’s plenty of
time for that. Let’s sit down and have a drink first. Besides, I
thought it was only men that wanted to have sex right away after
getting home.” She laughed at that and allowed herself to be
persuaded to wait. She sat down on the couch while I went in to make
us drinks. Out of her sight, I added the contents of a small capsule
I was carrying to her glass.

We sipped our drinks and chatted. Things progressed as they

had the previous night, and soon I was carrying her into the bedroom.
She was getting hot, and as soon as I put her down she immediately
began to take off her clothes. I stopped her as she reached for the
pumps on her feet. She looked up at me questioningly.

“Please, keep them on. I find them attractive.”
She opened her mouth as if to protest. I allowed the

slightest hint of displeasure to creep into my face. She closed her
mouth, and said softly, “Okay.”

I smiled. She smiled back, in a relieved way. I took off the

rest of her clothes and mine as well. She lay back and I moved over
her. As with the night before, I used my lips and tongue on her pussy
and clit to bring her to the edge of orgasms and hold her there for
several seconds, in order to heighten her desire and sensitivity.
When the time arrived, I lowered my rock-hard shaft directly into her
steamy pussy.

I stroked her gently and deeply, causing her to cry out in

ecstasy. After a minute or two of this, I withdrew my cock. Gently
but firmly, I grabbed her legs, with the pumps still on them, and
raised them over her hips. I lowered them to my shoulders, giving my
cock a better angle at her pussy. Before she realized I was changing
our position, I thrust back into her.

She gasped in pleasure at my re-entry. I began to fuck her

deeply, savoring the feeling of her soft pussy walls against my cock.
Her moans increased in volume and frequency. “Yes…yes..YES!” She
was loving every minute of this.

I picked up the pace as I felt her orgasm build. I reached

down and began to fondle her erect nipples. She was tossing her head
from side to side as she bounced her ass on the bed, trying to draw me
in deeper on each stroke. Her moans reached a crescendo and merged
into one long scream of pleasure, as the walls of her hot, wet pussy
squeezed my dick, fueling my own orgasm. My cock throbbed as it
spurted jism into her cunt.

Her scream stopped as she gasped for breath. My ejaculation

continued, my cum dribbling out of her pussy. We stayed locked
together for several minutes as she struggled for breath. I pulled my
softening dick out of her soaked pussy, a thin string of jism
following it. I lay down beside her and kissed her. “You were
fabulous,” I whispered.

She opened her eyes, blinked and turned to face me. “So were

you.”

We fucked again the next morning (after another “breakfast in

bed,” of course), and once again she experienced a mind-blowing
orgasm. We lay in bed for awhile before I told her I had to get to
work. I promised her dinner again that night, which she eagerly
accepted. She was well on her way to being hooked.

Once again, I showed up fifteen minutes early with a gift.

This time, it was a dress in fire-engine red, a strapless body-hugging
design that left her knees exposed and tightly wrapped her hips and
thighs. Also included in the box were a pair of matching ladies’
gloves, two large gold hoop earrings and a pair of shiny red pumps
with five-inch heels.

She pulled the outfit out of the box, and examined it, a frown

of concern crossing her face. “Alan, you can’t keep buying me these
things. This is so… expensive.”

I knew that the price wasn’t what was really bothering her.

She was worried about looking like a prostitute. Which was really
kind of paranoid. The dress was a bit racy, but still within the
bounds of taste. Quite conservative compared to what she’d be wearing
before long.

“Relax. I can afford it,” I reassured her. “Besides, like I

said, you deserve it.” I kissed her gently on the cheek. She smiled
and went back into her bedroom to put it on.

She emerged fifteen minutes later, looking almost edible. The

dress sparkled in the light. Again, I’d bought it half a size too
small, so that her her breasts pushed out the top. I decided she was
right. The dress, combined with the pumps and earrings, did make her
look like a prostitute. Much more like an expensive, classy call girl
than a cheap street hooker, but a prostitute nonetheless. I asked her
to turn around for me so I could see the whole thing. She complied.
“You look gorgeous,” I told her.

We went to dinner again at a fine restaurant, and dined on

shrimp and caviar. She was quite flattered at the amount of money she
knew I must’ve been spending on her. Again, we talked about
inconsequential things. After dinner, I surprised her by producing
tickets to an operatic version of Shakespeare’s “Hamlet” at the city
symphony hall. She was suitably impressed.

We arrived at the hall half an hour early. Suzanne turned

quite a few male heads as we strolled into the spacious lobby. I
bought us each a glass of champagne at the bar to sip while we waited.
She held her glass up between our faces. “To us,” she said.

“No. To you,” I replied, and clinked my glass on hers. She

smiled at that and took a drink from her glass, imbibing not only
champagne, but the dose of aphrodisiac I’d slipped into her glass.

We finished the drinks, entered the performance hall, and

found our seats. After a brief wait, the lights dimmed and the show
began.

At the end of the first scene, I glanced over at Suzanne, who

I’d noticed had started squirming a bit. Suppressing my glee, I
leaned over to her. “Are you all right?” I whispered.

“Yeah, I’m okay,” she replied, a little embarrassed.
She managed to hold herself together until the middle of the

second scene, when Hamlet was talking to his father’s ghost. She
leaned over and whispered in my ear, “Alan… I need it.”

I did my best to look surprised, and I think I succeeded.

“You mean now?” I responded, perhaps a bit too loudly, since the woman
behind us shushed me.

“Yessss,” she whispered back.
I paused, pretending to consider the situation. “You mean you

want to have sex right here in this building?” I asked, forcing
incredulity into my voice.

“Well… There has to be someplace. Pleeease,” she whispered

urgently, “I need it so baaaad.”

I got up and led her to the aisle, much to the annoyance of

several theater patrons. We hurried up the aisle to the foyer. She
frantically gripped the inside of my arm as I looked around for a place
we could slip into. I spied a pair of doors leading into what must be
the reception area. I led Suzanne over and stuck my head inside.

The room was large, with a big table in the middle and number

of chairs sitting around the outside wall. The table was covered by a
fancy tablecloth. Arranged tastefully on top of it was a staggering
array of food. No doubt it was set up for a reception during the
intermission. Nobody was in it now, though. I hurried Suzanne inside
and closed the door.

She threw her arms around me and plastered her lips against

mine. I could feel the sexual energy bouncing around in her body as
she gnawed hungrily at my lips. Placing my hands on her ass, I lifted
her up. She wrapped her legs around me as I carried her to the edge
of the table and set her down.

“Oh, God, I need it so bad…” she murmured.
I pushed a few trays of food out of the way and forced her to

lie down on the table with her ass on the edge. I pulled away just
long enough to unzip my pants and free my stiff cock. I pushed the
red dress up her sleek legs, bunching it up around her waist. I
shoved her panties to one side, revealing her already-soaked pussy.
The drug was clearly having its usual effect. “Please, Alan,
please…”

I lifted her legs up and rested them on my shoulders. “Here

it comes, honey,” I told her as I thrust my thick shaft into her moist
pussy. She gave a loud moan of pleasure as my cock penetrated deep
into her cunt. I grabbed her hips and began to take long, slow
strokes, pulling her down onto my shaft with each thrust.

The aphrodisiac had turned her into an animal. Her hands

gripped the edge of the table, providing leverage for her to thrust
her ass into me with each stroke I took. She gave a sharp cry of
pleasure each time my cock pushed through the soft folds of her pussy.

“Oh, yes… yes!” she moaned, as I pistoned in and out of her.

Her eyes were closed as she twisted her head from side to side. As
her noises intensified, I began to worry that someone would walk in on
us. I decided that was the risk I had to take, though. I picked up
the pace, pounding my hard shaft more quickly into her silky, wet
cunt.

She quickly reached orgasm. She didn’t scream this time, but

I was sure her moans would easily carry to the lobby. I didn’t care,
anymore, though, because I was about to come, as well. Her pussy
spasmed and gripped my cock tightly, and I felt my balls heave and
begin to spurt cum. “Oh, God! Nnnnnngh!” she moaned as her orgasm
swept over her. I shot my entire load into her pussy.

God, it felt good. I stood there for what must have been a

minute while my orgasm passed. Suzanne was still lying on the table,
her eyes closed, the red pumps on her feet resting on my shoulders,
breathing deeply and moaning softly to herself. I looked up…

…and saw the kid. He looked to be about fourteen or

fifteen. He was dressed in a theater uniform, and was standing in the
service door carrying a plate of shrimp hors d’ouvres. His eyes were
wide as saucers and his jaw was practically scraping the floor.

I had no idea how long he’d been there. Thinking quickly, I

raised my index finger to my lips and made a gesture to be quiet. He
didn’t react, but just kept on staring. Suzanne’s eyes were still
closed, so she didn’t notice.

I quickly withdrew my cock, eliciting a little whimper from

Suzanne. A mixture of semen and cunt juice dribbled out of her cunt
and began to pool on the table. I grabbed a nearby napkin and wiped
away some of the excess before replacing her panties. Gently, and
making sure to keep her facing away from the kid, I picked her up and
set her upright on the floor in front of. She stumbled a little
before regaining her footing. I reached down and pulled her dress
down to cover her legs again, smoothing it out with my hands.

By this time, she’d regained her senses. “Oh, my God,” she

gasped, “I can’t believe we just did that.”

“Shhhh,” I responded. “We need to get out of here.”
She fought down her nerves. “O-okay. Let me get my purse.”

She turned around to grab it off of the table, and caught sight of the
kid still standing in the doorway. She froze, startled.

“Excuse us,” I said to the kid. “I think we must have the

wrong room. We’ll just be going now.” I grabbed Suzanne’s purse off
the table. She was still in shock. “Honey… let’s go.” I said,
pulling on her arm. She swallowed and allowed me to guide her out.

I hustled her through the door to the lobby. As I left, I

gave the kid a wink. He hadn’t moved since I’d first seen him.

On the way back to the hall through the lobby, Suzanne managed

to look both flushed and white as a sheet. “My God, Alan, do you
think he saw us?”

“No,” I lied, “he walked in just as we were leaving.”
She sighed with relief, but still seemed rather agitated.

“But what if he had?”

“I don’t know. Maybe you should have thought of that

beforehand. It was your idea, after all.”

She stopped talking and took on a thoughtful expression. We

stayed for the rest of the show, but she had trouble paying attention.
On the way home, she brought it up again.

“It’s not so much that we were doing something dangerous and

could’ve gotten caught; I mean, that’s bad, but what I’m really
worried about is that I wanted to do it. I mean, I just got the urge
right there in the theater, and I had to have it.”

I feigned perplexedness. “Well, I don’t know. People get the

urge in all sorts of weird places. It’s not something you can
control.”

“No, but it’s never happened to me like that before.” She was

thoughtful for a minute, then she leaned her head on my shoulder and
placed a hand on my arm. “Maybe it’s just the effect you have on me,
Alan. If that’s what it is, I don’t mind at all.”

I smiled and patted her head. You will mind, I thought. Oh,

yes, you will.

I decided it would be best to give Suzanne a good night’s rest

after the episode in the theater. I didn’t want to take things too
fast just yet. So, I dropped her of at her apartment and promised to
call her the next day.

At home, I allowed myself a drink to celebrate my latest

success. The champagne Suzanne had drunk before the show had
contained not one, but two drugs. The first was her normal
aphrodisiac. The second drug was what was called a neural association
enhancer. The effect of the drug was to temporarily increase the
ability of neurons in the subject’s brain to reconfigure themselves
and make new connections.

The Russian scientist Pavlov had performed a groundbreaking

experiment in behavioral study involving a dog, some meat, and a bell.
Pavlov would ring the bell every time he fed the dog. After several
days of this, Pavlov found he could get the dog’s mouth to water by
ringing the bell even without producing the meat. The dog’s brain had
rewired itself to associate the bell with food. And thus Pavlov
discovered what scientists today call the Pavlovian response.

The new drug induced the brain to make such associations much

more quickly. Experiments on lab animals with a similar drug had
shown a dramatic decrease in the amount of time required to establish
Pavlovian responses, sometimes by a factor of as much as five or ten.
The version I had was tailored to the human brain chemistry. I had
obtained it illicitly through a contact of mine in the military, where
it was highly classified, and then reproduced it in my lab.

The drug had been in effect in Suzanne during our tabletop

fuck at the theater. Her brain had begun to form associations between
the various elements of that episode; the hard table under her ass,
the danger of getting caught, the revealing attire she’d been wearing,
the feel of the heels on her feet during the act, the slutty feeling
of having sex in a public area, and, most importantly, the extreme
pleasure of the orgasm she’d experienced.

This one episode wouldn’t do the trick by itself, of course.

But after only a few more drug-assisted experiences like that one,
Suzanne would be well-trained, the Pavlovian response firmly embedded
in her brain. By the time I was done with her, whenever the bell
rang, she would crave meat. Not just from me. From anyone.

Chapter 2

Shooting Off at the Mouth

For our next date, I took Suzanne to a movie. As usual, I

showed up early, bearing a gift. This time, it was a black halter
top, a short white skirt, a pair of black pumps with the standard
five-inch heels, and a couple pieces of gold jewelry. Again, I
watched uneasiness flicker across her face, but only for the briefest
of instants, before she smiled, thanked me, and went back to her
bedroom to put them on.

By now, she was addicted to the sex, and I could’ve used that

as leverage to get her to wear anything I wanted. But to get that, I
would’ve had to start using strongarm tactics, openly threatening to
break off the relationship if she didn’t do what I wanted. This was
something I’d have to do eventually, but it wasn’t necessary yet. For
now, she was still willing to believe that I was a nice guy who was
really interested in her, and just had sort of an odd thing about
buying her clothes. I’m sure she was more than a little in love with
me, as well. It was better to play on this for awhile, nurturing her
feelings toward me while gently nudging her in the direction I wanted.
So I took it easy on the clothes.

She emerged soon, looking hot as always. Once again, the

clothes were half a size too small, and pleasant bits of Suzanne
strained against the fabric here and there. The black and white
clothes squeezing her supple body made her look just a bit trashy.
She didn’t look like a hooker, though. More like a woman who just
wanted to be sure to get a lot of looks. I complimented her, as
usual, telling her how beautiful she was. She accepted all this in
her usual way, with a pretty smile and a kiss.

We arrived at the theater and got in line at the ticket booth.

Suzanne drew more than a few lusty stares from the teenage boys ahead
of us in line, and a number of disapproving and envious glares from
their dates. I wrapped an arm around her waist and hugged her
protectively.

I bought tickets to a cheesy romantic comedy. I’d made sure

to get us to the movie well ahead of time, so that we’d be able to buy
refreshments. We did so, getting a large tub of popcorn and
_separate_ drinks; myself a large Coke, Suzanne a medium Diet Coke
with a couple of extra ingredients.

We entered the theater and sat down to watch the movie. I put

my arm around her, she leaned her head on my shoulders, and in every
way we behaved like an ordinary couple out on a date. Thirty minutes
into the movie, however, I felt Suzanne beginning to squirm against
me. “Suzanne?” I whispered. “Are you all right?”

She was startled, and it took her a moment to respond.

“Uh… I’m fine. Just fine.”

I pretended to watch the movie for two more minutes, until I

felt Suzanne’s body rubbing against mine. “What’s the matter?” I
asked, trying to look concerned.

She looked at me, with something bordering on guilt in her

eyes. “I… I… I need it.”

“How badly? Now?”

She looked hesitant, but eventually forced out, “Really bad.”

The dosage of aphrodisiac I’d given her had been half again the size
of her normal dose.

I sighed, acting as though this was a chore, and stood up. We

squirmed past some annoyed people on our row to the aisle, and walked
out into the lobby. Fortunately, it was almost empty.

I looked around for a few seconds and then led her down a side

hall to a janitor’s closet. Thankfully, it was unlocked. We hurried
inside and she grabbed me and kissed me. Her body started humping
against mine through our clothing. I unzipped my pants and pulled out
my cock.

I broke away. “Uh, Suzanne…” I pretended to have trouble

getting my next few words out. “I’m… uh… not… you know, ready.”

Suzanne blinked, then looked down at my cock. “Oh…” Her

expression clouded over for a minute. “Well, it’ll be ready soon,
won’t it?” she asked, managing to avoid any sort of explicit
description.

“Well, I don’t know. I mean, usually it’s ready by now. I

don’t know.” I tried to look flustered.

“Oh… Well, let’s give it a minute,” she said, and resumed

necking. I fought with all my will to keep from getting hard. I’d
masturbated earlier that day in order to give myself some resistance,
but it was still hard to avoid my cock’s natural desire to spring to
action. When you’ve got a hot bitch like Suzanne trying to do the
bump-and-grind with you, it takes a lot of effort to keep your cock
from stiffening. But I persevered, and five minutes later, it was
still limp. Suzanne looked at me pleadingly. “What are we going to
do?”

“I… I don’t know.” I stuttered. I knew exactly what I

wanted her to do, but it was important that she make the jump herself.

Suzanne remained motionless for several tense seconds. I

waited, praying her innocent young mind would figure it out. After
what seemed like an eternity, her left hand slowly, ever so slowly,
slid from my shoulder down my arm. I came to rest inches from my
cock. Suzanne was looking down at it, breathing hard, trying to steel
herself. With a faint tremble, her fingertips brushed my cock.

A surge of pleasure flashed through me at the contact. This

was the first time she had ever touched my cock. I fought it
desperately, willing myself not to get hard. Not yet! Suzanne closed
her eyes and gently touched my cock again, sending another spasm of
joy shooting up my spine. I was fighting a losing battle against
erection. Still trembling, Suzanne slowly began to rub my cock. She
was clearly very nervous about this, and only allowed the tips of her
fingers to touch my prick, rubbing it gently as it got bigger and harder.

I let out a soft moan as I gave in to the pleasure of her

touch and allowed my dick to get hard. Suzanne opened her eyes, a
nervous look on her face. I smiled reassuringly and kissed her. She
responded positively, increasing the pace of her strokes on my cock.

When my cock had fully hardened, I gently pushed Suzanne’s

hand away. I would have been happy enough to let her keep stroking me
until I came, but it wouldn’t have been much fun for her. She needed
to have an orgasm in order for her Pavlov-drugged brain to make the
proper connections.

Suzanne took the meaning of my gesture. She quickly lay down

on the floor and spread her legs. Good, good, I though. She was
learning quickly. I pushed her skirt up over her waist and knelt
between her thighs. Her panties were wet with pussy juice. I pushed
them aside and drove my hard shaft into her cunt.

Suzanne cried out in pleasure and immediately began to thrust

her pelvis at me, trying to draw as much of my cock as possible into
her silky pussy. I took long strokes, nurturing her growing orgasm,
listening to the soft moans escaping her lips. Her blond hair swirled
back and forth on the ground as her head twisted from side to side.
“Oh, God, Alan… Yes! Yes!”

I stepped up the pace of my thrusts, bringing her to a

screaming orgasm. She wrapped her legs around my ass, pulling me as
deeply as possible into her while her cunt squeezed my throbbing dick.
Her orgasm lasted nearly half a minutes. My cock, stimulated by the
pressure spasms of her pussy, shot several spurts of jism deep into
her cunt.

When Suzanne had calmed down, and I had shot my entire load, I

pulled out of her and got dressed again. Helping Suzanne to her feet,
I brushed her dress down and smoothed it out. As usual, she had had
her mind blown by the power of her orgasm. She snapped out of it
after a minute, and we went back to the movie.

Suzanne actually enjoyed the rest of the movie. Rather than

causing her distress, as our quickie at the opera had, the interlude
in the closet seemed to have invigorated her, giving her a warm glow.
She happily sat through the rest of the flick, clinging to my arm, a
smile on her face. It seemed that the idea of sex in a public place
wasn’t quite so disturbing to her anymore.

After the movie, we went back to her place and went to bed

after our usual bedtime drinks. I pretended to have trouble getting
it up again, and asked her to help me. She complied, rubbing my cock
with a bit more confidence. I held out as long as I could before
allowing myself to become erect. I then laid her on her back and
fucked her brains out.

For the next week, Suzanne and I went out almost every night.

Occasionally I would slip the drugs into her early in the evening, so
that she would get horny while we were still out. I was eager to
progress to the phase of her training, but I forced myself to hold
back. It was important to take things slowly, and let everything
proceed as if it were developing naturally. Pushing Suzanne too
quickly could ruin the relationship.

So I took it easy. Each time we had sex, I coaxed her into

stroking my cock with her hands. Whenever it was possible, I rubbed
her clit while she was doing this to provide her with some enjoyment.
Eventually, I wanted to bring her to associate touching my cock with
her pussy getting wet. And of course, I always made sure that the
aphrodisiac and the Pavlov drug were working their magic before I
fucked her. And she always wore the high heels.

Her confidence and skill steadily increased, and soon she was

eagerly jacking my cock every time it came out of my pants, bringing
me quickly to erection. The girl had become quite skilled at giving
handjobs. Almost like a professional.

I decided it was time to teach Suzanne the next lesson.

Once again, I’d given her some clothes to wear for the

occasion. This time it was a pink summery dress with white polka-dots.
The top had a low-cut neckline, half a size too small as usual, so
that her breasts were slightly squeezed out the top. The skirt was
short, stopping several inches above her knees, so that her sleek legs
were well-displayed. And her legs looked even better on top of the
five-inch pink heels.

Suzanne no longer bothered to comment on the clothes I bought

her, but simply smiled and thanked me. I knew she wasn’t overly fond
of them, but it was something she was willing to put up with. The
price she paid to be with me.

I had arranged for us to take a balloon ride at a local park.

It was one of those tethered rides where the gondola is attached to
the ground by a rope. You pay the fare, and you’re allowed to ride
the balloon up and see the city for fifteen or twenty minutes, and then
the attendant pulls you back down.

We got to the park half an hour before our balloon

reservation. I bought a pair of snow-cones which we slurped down
while waiting for the ride. The syrup from Suzanne’s cone colored her
lips and some of the skin around her mouth a bright cherry red. I
mused on this as I watched her eat her treat. The effect was to make
her lips look larger, changing the smiling mouth of the pretty,
innocent girl into the naturally pouting mouth of a cocksucking slut.
How appropriate.

Our turn arrived. I paid the attendant, and Suzanne and I

climbed into the large wicker gondola. After a brief safety speech,
the attendant unhooked us and began reeling out the tether. The
balloon slowly rose into the night air. Suzanne and I looked over the
side of the basket at the shrinking park below us. After rising for
several minutes, the balloon reached the end of the rope and came to a
stop with a slight jerk. Suzanne snuggled against me on the narrow
bench.

We sat like that for awhile, enjoying the cool breeze, until I

felt Suzanne’s hand brushing my crotch. I looked at her, and she
looked back pleadingly. “Alan… I need you.”

“Well, we’re all alone up here, I suppose,” I responded.

“Let’s go ahead.”

Suzanne grinned happily as she unzipped my pants and pulled

out my flaccid dick. She began to caress it as usual, attempting to
bring me to erection.

I fought against it with every ounce of my will. It was

important that her attempts to get me hard with a handjob fail
tonight. I’d thought I was having a tough time keeping myself soft
two weeks ago at the movie theater, but that was nothing compared to
what I was fighting against now. Suzanne had become quite the
proficient giver of handjobs, and it was a struggle to resist.

Nonetheless, I came through. Five minutes after she’d

started, I was still limp. This was several times as long as it’d
ever taken her to get me hard before. Suzanne looked at me with
almost the same pleading expression she’d had on her face two weeks
ago at the movie theater. “What’s wrong, Alan? Why isn’t it
getting… hard?” She must’ve been desperate. This was the most
explicit language she’d ever used.

“I don’t know, honey,” I responded, trying to sound

flabbergasted.

She went back to work, more determined than ever to get me

hard. Again, with a Herculean effort, I resisted. Five minutes
later, she paused again, frustrated and horny. She was becoming
increasingly fidgety, desperate for cock.

“Well…” I began. She looked at me, begging. “…there is

one… other thing you… could try…” I forced out, faking
sheepishness. I gently touched a finger to her mouth. Suzanne’s face
took on a disturbed look as she struggled with the idea.

After several seconds of hard thought, she began to tremble.

Slowly, ever so slowly, she began to bend her knees, lowering herself
to face my cock. With the fingers of one hand, she tentatively
circled the base of my cock. Balanced on the pumps, with one hand
against the wall of the gondola to support herself, she slowly leaned
forward, her tongue extending itself from her mouth.

The tip of her tongue made contact with the head of my prick,

and that alone almost sent me over the edge. I contained myself,
though, and only let out a small moan. Hesitantly, Suzanne brought
her lips down to touch my cock. A tingling shot up my spine. Slowly,
her lips parted, and my cock entered her wet, warm mouth. She paused
and looked up at me, her lips encircling my prick, a questioning look
on her face.

I smiled at her. “God, that feels good.” She smiled back (as

much as someone whose mouth is stuffed full of cock can smile).
Slowly, she began to pump her head up and down on my shaft. She
wasn’t experienced, but she more than made up for that with sheer
enthusiasm. Soon she was pumping her mouth rapidly up and down my
stiff shaft. Occasionally, she would look up at me. That almost made
me come. Squatting on those high pumps, wearing those tight clothes,
her lips encircling a mouthful of my thick cock, Suzanne looked like
nothing more than a cheap whore.

I wanted so badly to come in her mouth, but that would have to

wait. If she didn’t get to come, the whole episode would be wasted.
So I gently pushed her off my cock and told her I was ready. There
wasn’t enough space in the gondola to lie down, so I pulled her up to
a standing position. I lifted her skirt and thrust her panties aside
to expose her sopping wet pussy. Placing my hands on her ass, I
lifted her into the air, rested her ass on the bench, and impaled her
on my dick.

She let out an animal-like scream as I entered her wet pussy.

She wrapped her legs around me, her heels digging into my ass, trying
to pull me even deeper into her cunt. I withdrew until the tip of my
cock was just barely inside her pussy, and then I slammed it info her
again, hard. Suzanne squealed in pleasure. “Oh, yes, Alan…”

She was building to orgasm already; there was no time to take

it slow. I started thrusting into her quickly and forcefully,
pounding my cock into her velvety pussy. Each time, I plunged my full
length in, filling her cunt with my balls resting against her ass,
then withdrawing until my cockhead was just barely touching her pussy
lips. She squealed with delight each time I slammed into her. The
gondola rocked slightly with each thrust. Soon, she was coming like a
storm, her cries carrying in the night air. At the same time, my jism
spurted into her waiting cunt, overflowing and dripping out onto the
floor.

After she’d come down, we cleaned up a bit and waited for the

gondola to come back down. Suzanne’s hair was a bit tousled, and I
heard a couple of snickers from a pair of teenage boys as we left the
balloon ride area.

After a leisurely stroll around the park, I decided the time

was right to build on what Suzanne had learned in the balloon. Back
at her apartment, I fixed the standard drinks (including the Pavlovian
drug for her) and soon we were in bed together. She didn’t even think
about taking off the heels this time. Good girl! I mentally
congratulated her.

Rather than go down on her immediately, as I usually did, I

suggested that we might want to try something in which we might both
give each other pleasure. I was careful to avoid any explicit
wording, so that she would think this was as new to me as it was to
her.

“Like what?” she asked. I explained the concept of a “69″ to

her (not using that name, of course). She would lie above me, her
head at my crotch, and her crotch at my head, so that I could “lick
her down there,” and she could “you know, do what you did on the
balloon ride.”

She hesitated for a second, but then agreed. I lay on my back

and she positioned herself above me on her hands and knees.
Teasingly, I tickled her cunt with my nose and tongue, causing her to
gasp. Slowly, she lowered her mouth onto my cock and began to pump.
I encouraged her by licking her clitoris, occasionally giving it a
short suck with my lips. She responded by increasing the tempo of her
pumping.

“Use your tongue, honey,” I suggested. Within a few seconds,

I felt her tongue begin to caress the underside of my cock as she
continued to bob her head up and down on my shaft. God, that felt
good. I felt a powerful orgasm welling up in my balls. I began to
thrust my tongue into her wet cunt. She shuddered in pleasure.

I couldn’t believe how good this felt. I’d met this bitch

only a few days ago, and already I had her giving head like a pro.
Her tongue was now swirling back and forth around my cock. Now, for
the real test.

My cock was ready to explode. I felt it begin to throb under

the pressure of semen preparing to burst out. “I’m about to come,
honey… go ahead and swallow it.” She didn’t try to break away, but
just kept on pumping her head up and down on my shaft. The drugs and
my cunt-licking had pushed her over the edge. She would do whatever I
asked, just so that she could come. The bitch was mine. She didn’t
realize it yet, but she was all mine.

I played her like a violin, bringing her to the peak of her

orgasm just as I shot my load down her throat. Her whole body shook
as she came, and my cock pumped wad after wad of jism into her mouth.
Following my instructions, she sucked it all down. She was too far
gone with pleasure to think about doing anything else. A dribble of
my cum, mixed with her saliva, trickled out of one corner of her
mouth, running down her chin.

I finished coming. She continued to shudder as her

drug-enhanced orgasm thundered through her body. I kept working at
her clit in order to stretch it out as long as possible. When it
finally subsided, my dick fell out of her mouth, and she rolled over
and flopped on her back beside me, a stunned look on her face.

I moved up next to her and kissed her. “What’s the matter,

honey? Wasn’t it good for you?”

“It was great for me! That’s what bothers me. What am I

turning into?”

“What’s the matter with enjoying yourself?”

“Doing that? It’s just not…”

“Not what? What’s the matter with two consenting adults doing

whatever they want?”

“Nothing. It’s the fact that I seem to crave this so much.

It feels cheap.”

I decided to play my trump card. “There’s nothing cheap about

two people who love each other giving each other…”

“What?” she interrupted. “What did you say?”

“I said there’s nothing cheap about two people who love

each…”

“Do you mean that? You love me?” she asked, tears welling up

in the corners of her eyes.

“Of course, honey. I always have, and I always will. I mean

that absolutely.” I was lying, of course.

“Oh, Alan…” She swooned and kissed me hard. I felt the

salty taste of my own semen in my mouth. “You’re so wonderful. I
love you, too.” She rested her head on my chest and closed her eyes.
Soon, she was fast asleep.

I smiled.

The next morning, rather than give Suzanne the usual

“breakfast in bed,” I got up and served breakfast in her dining room.
(Actually, it was more of a “dining nook.”) When she woke up and came
out into the kitchen to find me, I told her to go back and put on her
pumps. She complied without hesitation. By this time, thanks to the
drug, her brain had been coaxed into forging a link between high heels
and sex.

She came back out, wearing nothing but the slip and pumps,

looking sexy as all hell. We sat down to eat. Her glass of orange
juice contained the usual drugs. I made the meal into a long,
drawn-out affair, so that she started getting hot midway through.
When she at last told me, I informed her that she would have to suck
me off in order to get me hard first.

She readily agreed, and in no time she was squatting at my

feet, balanced on the heels, sucking my dick like there was no
tomorrow. I reached down and played with her tits, eliciting moans of
pleasure in between her loving strokes on my cock. Her head bobbed up
and down on my shaft as she sucked like a vacuum.

When I was hard, I gently pushed her away. She stood up. I

turned her around to face the table and gently pushed her down until
she was flat on her stomach, her luscious ass facing up at me. I
spread her legs apart and proceeded to fuck her pussy from behind,
pushing her into the table with every thrust. Moaning and gasping the
whole time, she came like a bitch in heat as I shot my load into her
creamy cunt.

Over the next several weeks, we went out almost every night.

Each time, I brought a new outfit for her. Sometimes they were
expensive, sometimes cheap. but they were always promiscuous. Soon
after she first learned to suck cock, I noticed that she would greet
me at the door wearing a bathrobe and high heels. She had been
conditioned to the point of having a psychological need for the heels.

Each night, I arranged her drugging so that she got hot in a

public place. Once she got hot while we were walking down a crowded
city street, so I rushed her into a nearby hotel, rented a room, and
fucked her brains out. Another time, I fucked her in a phone booth in
a bar.

Sometimes we did a 69, and sometimes I just fucked her. When

we 69ed, I made sure that she swallowed my jism, and that she
experienced an orgasm at the same time. In this way, she would soon
grow to enjoy swallowing come.

I enforced a similar regimen whenever I fucked her. By

mentally controlling my own orgasm as much as I could and by varying
the pace of the fuck to control hers, I manipulated things so that she
orgasmed right after I began to come. Soon she would associate the
pleasure of the orgasm with the feeling of an ejaculation in her cunt.
With luck, she would learn to use her cunt muscles to massage the dick
filling her pussy, so that she could get the come she craved out of
it.

With time, she came to respond more quickly to the

aphrodisiac. Soon I was able to fuck her almost immediately after she
told me she “needed it,” rather than having to go through the hassle
of eating her out to get her wet and ready.

One evening, we 69ed behind the back row of seats in a movie

theater. It was reasonably safe, since the theater wasn’t crowded,
and there was nobody in the last three or four rows, but Suzanne did
freeze once or twice as people walked past on the way to or from the
snack bar. No one saw us, but I brought her to orgasm so hard she
almost screamed in spite of herself.

Just for kicks, I drugged her again that time. She got hot

near the end of the movie, so we left, and headed back to my car. We
were halfway across the parking lot when her hand shot to my crotch
and her teeth grabbed my lips. She let out a moan of need.

The parking lot was deserted, so I lifted her up and sat her

on the hood of a truck nearby. She lay back invitingly. I unzipped
her black leather miniskirt, and discovered to my surprise that she
wasn’t wearing any panties. I look up at her questioningly.

“W-well, I thought they got in the way, I guess.” she

stammered.

I smiled at her. This was great! I’d planned on eventually

having her never wear panties, but I thought I’d have to coax her
through that like I had everything else. Suzanne was going to be a
better slut than I’d ever imagined.

I unzipped my pants and pulled out my stiff cock. Unbidden,

Suzanne lifted her legs and rested them on my shoulders. She was
wearing black fishnet stockings that night. By then, I was able to
pretty much dress her as I pleased. Grabbing her tits through the
fabric of the pink halter top, I positioned my cock at the mouth of
her cunt and slammed it home.

Suzanne squealed in pleasure, and I fucked her hard. She must

have been really in need of a fucking that time, because she came
within thirty seconds of so. By the time she’d come down, I was still
hard. Her cunt relaxed and stopped caressing my cock, so I wasn’t
getting as much as usual out of this.

Suzanne startled me by gently pushing me out of her cunt. At

first, I was angry. How dare the bitch beg me to fuck her and then
push me out? But then I realized what she was doing.

Suzanne slowly got up and walked around in front of me.

Crouching in front of me, balanced on the stiletto heels, she took my
cock into her mouth.

I was in ecstasy almost immediately. She had never given me a

blowjob on her own before. The conditioning had really worked. She
pumped her head up and down on my rock-hard cock like there was no
tomorrow, tongue rapidly circling my shaft. In the dim light of the
parking lot, balanced on black stiletto heels, her tits overflowing
out of the tight pink halter, the huge hoop earrings swinging back and
forth as her head bobbed up and down on my prick, Suzanne looked
slutty as all hell. Which was how I wanted her to look.

She gently squeezed my balls, like I’d taught her. She felt

the cum beginning to boil up through my cock, and pumped harder. My
jism spurted out of my prick into her hot, eager mouth and she
greedily slurped it down. One strand escaped from the corner of her
mouth and slowly crept down her chin. When I was done coming, she
released my cock and closed her eyes. Slowly, trembling, she raised
one finger to her face and wiped up the escaping droplet of cum. Her
lips closed around the finger and she sucked on it.

I watched in fascination as her whole body began to shake. A

soft moan escaped her lips. She was coming again! She had
experienced an orgasm just from tasting my cum. I was so proud of her
at that moment. I couldn’t let her know that I understood what was
going on, though. Not yet. I watched as the shuddering subsided. A
drop of pussy juice fell from her cunt to the pavement.

“Honey?” I asked, “Are you all right?”

She started, then looked up at me. “Yeah… yeah, I’m fine,”

she said hurriedly. She stumbled to her feet, zipping up the dress and
running her hands through her hair. “Just… uh… a little dazed, I
guess.”

I pretended to accept this at face value. We headed back to

the car.

Having succeeded in programming Suzanne to orgasm when she

tasted come, I was prepared to take the next step. A couple nights
later, when we were in bed at her house, I made the move. I was
plowing my throbbing cock into her cunt, getting the usual moans of
delight, and savoring the feel of the fishnet stockings on my chest.
(By this time, she always wore pumps, stockings, and jewelry while
being fucked.) I brought us toward orgasm together. When I felt my
cock begin to throb like it was about to start spurting cum, rather
than stay inside her as usual, I pulled out and moved up her body.

She opened her eyes, looking pleadingly at me. “Alan?”

“Shhh, honey, it’s all right.” I reached one hand down to her

clit, and began rubbing her clit. She closed her eyes, and resumed
her moaning. She ground her pelvis against my fingers. Keeping my
hand working on her cunt, I moved up and straddled her body, kneeling
with one leg on each side of her, my knees almost rubbing her armpits.
With my other hand, I furiously jacked at my shaft. Just as she began
to orgasm, I felt myself about to come. I aimed my shaft at her
pretty, unsuspecting face, and began to shoot my wad.

The first spurt made a line across her left cheek. She failed

to notice. The second splashed across her lips and chin. A tiny bit
dripped into her mouth between her parted lips. The third hit her
forehead above her right eyebrow. I watched as her tongue darted out
to sample the cum around her mouth. My fourth spurt went into her
hair. Her tongue was now trying to bring as much cum as it could into
her mouth. My last gob of jism hit her left ear.

She came down from her orgasm and caught her breath. I gave

her a goodnight kiss, and, as usual, she went right to sleep, still
dazed from the fucking she’d gotten. She looked quite the picture of
the contented little whore as she dozed off to sleep, her faced
covered with my come.

I think it was coming on her face that started to erode her

love for me. By the way she talked when we went out, you’d think she
was still the same woman she’d always been. But before that evening
I’d always seen a sort of worshipful adoration in her eyes whenever
she looked at me, as though the world revolved around me and I could
do no wrong. I never saw that again after the night when I came on
her face for the first time. It was gone, replaced by a sort of
wariness.

This didn’t affect her sexual cravings one bit. The third

night I came on her face, she was actively helping me, her hands
jacking up and down on her shaft, teasing the head with her tongue.
She was quite eager to help me come and spurt jism all over her face.
Afterwards, she would use her hands to wipe it all up and put it in
her mouth, where she would swallow it, often bringing her to another
orgasm.

The next night I started fucking her tits. I plowed her pussy

until I was nice and hard, and then withdrew and placed my cock in the
valley between her boobs. Her chest was an ample 34C; fuckable, but
not perfect. Maybe someday I’d get something done about that. In the
meantime, I began to move my hips, sliding my cock up and down between
her tits. I pushed her breasts together around my shaft, squeezing
the nipples as I formed a tube for my cock.

I took Suzanne’s hands and placed them on her tits, indicating

that she should squeeze them around my cock. With my left hand, I
reached behind me and played with her pussy while I rubbed my shaft up
and down between her tits.

She orgasmed just as I sprayed me jism all over her face. In

her usual trance-like state, Suzanne gathered all my jism up on her
fingers and licked it off, sending her up once again.

Two nights later, she was really getting into the tit-fucking,

playing with her nipples as she squeezed my dick, and licking the head
of my shaft every time it thrust forward through her cleavage.

The next night, she came all by herself from being tit-fucked;

I didn’t have to touch her pussy at all. Her progress was amazing.
In less than a month, I’d completely changed this bitch. Using her
body’s natural responses, augmented by a couple of drugs, I’d turned
her from an ordinary woman into a cock-hungry slut.

Chapter 3

Taking charge

When Suzanne was lying on her back with my cock filling her

cunt, or kneeling in front of me sliding her lips up and down my hard
shaft, she was always willing and eager. The girl was in love with my
cock and would do everything she knew how to do to get it to yield its
load of precious cum. When she was getting fucked, Suzanne was every
bit the cock-craving slut.

But when she wasn’t, which was still most of the time, she was

becoming increasingly unhappy. She tried to hide it from me, but it
was obvious from the look in her eyes that she was no longer the
giddily-in-love Montana girl that I’d been dating a month earlier.
She wasn’t miserable, but she was definitely unhappy. I assumed that
what was happening was that she was starting to worry about what she
was becoming.

She’d had a very conservative upbringing in Montana,

going to church every Sunday morning and Wednesday night. Despite the
fact that she’d been asked out on plenty of dates in high school,
she’d only kissed one boy before going away to college. In college,
of course, she’d been exposed to the wider world, getting intimate
with several guys, and having sex with two of them. Those experiences
had helped her discover that sex could be a beautiful thing between
two people who loved each other. She’d told me all of this at one
time or another.

But at the core, I knew, she was still the naive little girl

from Montana who’d been taught by her parents and her church that sex
was essentially an evil act, one that good people only engaged in when
it was absolutely necessary to create another human life. Enjoying
sex was evil, she’d been taught, and women who enjoyed sex were trashy
sluts.

Her enjoyment of the sex she’d had in college hadn’t caused

her any distress, because she’d been in love with the two guys she’d
had sex with. Similarly, the mind-blowing orgasms she’d experienced
during our time together hasn’t been of any concern, because she’d
been madly in love with me, and she’d thought I was in love with her.

But now, her love for me was starting to fade, and the sexual

mores instilled in her by her upbringing were trying to reassert
themselves. The love she’d felt for me before had made her feel
secure about enjoying sex, but it was losing its power, and losing
ground to the old taboos.

Of course, this was only her mood when she wasn’t primed for

sex. When she was fired up and hot to trot, she was still the same
fuck-hungry nympho she’d always been. And since she tried to hide it
from me, I could plausibly pretend not to notice the change in her
mood. So her increasing unhappiness was nothing to worry about.

But I noticed something else. Occasionally, I would catch her

looking at me out of the corner of my eye. I would turn to look at
her, and, just for an instant, catch sight of wary, suspicious look on
her face. Her expression would always change to one of pleasant
happiness as soon as turned my head, but slowly enough that I could
catch a brief glimpse into her mind.

She was starting to become suspicious of me. I had introduced

her to a whole world of pleasure she’d never know before, and she was
starting to suspect I had some sort of ulterior motive.

We continued our nightly outings. Each time I either brought

some clothing for her when I picked her up, or told her ahead of time
what I wanted her to wear. She always complied. She never confronted
me about the clothes I made her wear, or the tit-fucking, although I
knew they bothered her.

I suppose she realized how stupid she would sound complaining

about these things, when she obviously enjoyed wearing the clothes and
having her tits fucked. Also, I’m sure she was worried that if she
started an argument, I might leave her. Like I said, she was addicted
to the sex. I planned to drive her to rebellion eventually — that
would be necessary before the proper relationship could be established
between us — but in the meantime, I was content to let things go on
as they were.

At this point, Suzanne was behaving like a textbook

nymphomaniac. All I had to do was slip her some aphrodisiac into a
drink, and thirty minutes later, Suzanne was lying on the floor,
eagerly taking my rock-hard cock into her wet pussy, or running her
lips and tongue up and down my shaft. Her sexual skills, though not
complete, were well-enough developed for the time being. I spent the
next month, the third of our relationship, moving her in a new
direction.

Up until now, whenever I wanted to fuck Suzanne, I had to

arrange for her to drink something, so I could drug her, and then wait
half an hour or so for her to get hot and beg me to do it to her.
This had been fine for awhile; I’d even gotten quite a bit of
enjoyment out of the challenge of arranging a drugging. But
ultimately, the drug was a liability.

For one thing, it was inconvenient, and occasionally

frustrating. Several times I’d been dying to fuck her, and been
unable to arrange a drugging. For another, if I kept this up long
enough, the chances were good that Suzanne would notice me drugging
her beverages. That wouldn’t completely ruin my plans, but it would
force me to change them quite a bit. What I needed to do was bring
Suzanne more fully under my control.

I started to do this one afternoon while we were enjoying a

picnic in the park. We had just finished feeding a couple pieces of
bread to the ducks in the pond. (I had arranged this, and many other
“romantic” activities like it, in hopes of reigniting her fading love
for me.) We had returned to our spread blankets and begun enjoying
the lunch I’d packed in the basket that morning: sandwiches, chips,
and bottled juice.

After finishing my first sandwich, I stood up and beckoned to

Suzanne. She rose, confused. “What’s the matter, Alan?”

“Nothing, honey. Just come with me.” I took her arm and

hurried up the hill toward a stand of trees and bushes.

“But where are we going?” she asked, confused.
I turned and smiled at her. “I have needs, too.”
“Oh…” Her voice trailed off. She was perplexed, and with

good reason. This was the first time I’d led her away to get fucked
that she hadn’t already been feeling horny. She’d had the drug, all
right, but it hadn’t taken effect yet. Nonetheless, she followed me.

We went in among the trees, where we were well-hidden from

outside view. Gently, I pushed her down to the ground and made her
lie on her back. I spread her legs and knelt between them. She was
getting quite nervous. Her mind wasn’t prepared to have sex in an
undrugged state.

“Alan, I don’t think this is a good idea…” she protested.
“Why not, honey? What are we doing here that we haven’t done

a dozen times before?” I asked.

“Well… I…” She took a deep breath, trying to figure out

what to say. What she wanted to say, of course, was that this was
all wrong, that _she_ was the one who was supposed to tell me she
“needed it,” not the other way around. Obviously, she realized how
selfish this would sound, because she didn’t actually say it. “I
don’t think I… I’m ready…” she protested feebly.

“Well,” I smiled, “you let me take care of that, honey.” With

that, I lowered my mouth to her dry cunt. She nervously forced a
smile and lay back on the ground, clenching her fists at her sides.

I flicked my tongue around her cunt, trying to arouse her. It

was tough going. She was extremely tense, with all her worries about
getting caught and going to hell for being a slut running loose in her
mind. There was no way I could possible eat her into arousal.

Fortunately, I didn’t have too. The drug kicked in after a

few minutes. The change was sudden and dramatic. Suzanne’s body
relaxed, and she began to moan in pleasure as I continued to lick her
slit. She put her hands on my head, pushing it into her crotch,
bucking against my mouth. “Oh, God, that’s it, Alan, oh yessss…”

I probed my tongue experimentally into her pussy, driving her

wild. I tasted the first gush of pussy juice as she began to respond
to my attention.

“Please, Alan, I need you… I need you…”
I disengaged my mouth from her steamy cunt. Spreading her legs,

I positioned myself over her. “Here I come, honey, here I come,” I
told her as I shoved my cock deep into her sopping wet pussy.

“Oh, yes,” she moaned, “yes, yes, yes!” Through trial and

error, she’d learned to use her cunt muscles to enhance my pleasure.
As I fucked her, her pussy massaged my cock, sending waves of pleasure
down my spine. Suzanne was an incredible fuck by now.

I soon shot my wad into her velvety cunt, which was still

expertly squeezing my dick. The feel of my jism splashing into her
cunt was enough to send her over the edge into an orgasm. She bucked
and heaved, slamming her pelvis into me as my engorged dick shot my
seed into her belly. I collapsed on top of her, spent, as she
shrieked her way through her orgasm.

The key difference between our screw that day in the park and

all our previous fucks was one of timing. Up until then, I’d always
given Suzanne the drug, and then waited for her to tell me she was
horny before fucking her. But this time, I had indicated to her that
_I_ was horny, and needed to fuck, before she had started getting
horny herself. Soon afterward, though, the drug had kicked in and
she’d felt the desire to screw. Her brain would associate the desire
(as well as the orgasm) with my telling her that I needed to screw
her. This would come in useful later on.

Over the next three weeks, I gradually reduced the number of

episodes of the first kind, the ones that I allowed her to initiate,
and phased in the second form, the ones that I started. Usually, I
timed it so that things happened in some public area, such as a
theater. We’d be sitting together watching a movie, or a concert, or
whatever, when I would suddenly grab her arm and stand up, pulling her
up with me. I’d lead her quickly out into the lobby and into whatever
semi-private area I could find. In a matter of minutes, she’d be down
on her knees, sucking my rock-hard dick like a three-dollar whore.

She had started to believe, deep inside, that simply putting a

dick into her mouth would get her excited. And when the drug took
effect a few minutes later, and started her pussy juices flowing, her
brain took it as confirmation of this association. The Pavlov drug,
in turn, helped the brain to rewire itself to reflect the new
knowledge.

Sometimes I shot my load into her mouth. She would greedily

swallow every last drop of jism while her body shuddered in orgasm.
Sometimes I would pull away early, reposition her, and fuck her wet
pussy. She seemed to especially enjoy taking it from behind. I would
bend her over a table, or whatever surface was convenient, and she
would lie on her stomach, bucking against me as I pounded into her
sopping wet pussy. All the while, her well-trained cunt muscles would
massage my dick until I came, which always got her really excited.

The best times, though, were the times when I came on her

face. While she was sucking my cock, I would reach down and give her
nipples a single firm squeeze. I’d developed this as the signal for
tit-fucking. She would respond by letting my dick slide out of her
mouth and readjusting her position so that her boobs were level with
my stomach. Then she’d place my rock-hard cock between her tits and
squeeze them tightly around it. Slowly at first, she would jack her
entire body up and down, squeezing and kneading her tits as they moved
up and down along my shaft. Every time my cock thrust into her face,
she would give it a quick lick with her tongue.

The whole routine drove me wild. Watching Suzanne bob up and

down on my shaft, her eyes closed in orgasmic pleasure, I had to
struggle to keep myself from coming in the first ten seconds. She was
one hot bitch.

Soon I would be able to hold back no longer, and my cock would

start to throb with my imminent ejaculation. Suzanne could feel this,
and when it happened her response was always the same. She would take
my pulsating dick in her hand, point it at her face, close her eyes,
and begin to jack furiously at it.

When my jism shot from my dick onto her pretty, upturned face,

she would start to shudder. As my sticky white come covered her
forehead, cheeks, nose and chin, she would try to wipe it up with her
free hand and bring it to her mouth. By the time I finished shooting
my load, she would be experiencing a full-on orgasm, swallowing as
much of my cum as she could get into her mouth. She never got it all,
though, and when she came down from her orgasm she would sit there,
breathing heavily, her face and tits glistening with come.

And so, three weeks after that afternoon in the park, I

dropped the Suzanne-initiated episodes altogether. From that point
on, I fucked her whenever and wherever I wanted to, and she had no
say in the matter.

Technically, the difference was trivial; it was only a matter

of changing the amount of time between when I slipped her the
aphrodisiac and when I unzipped my fly. But the association formed in
her brain was very different. These new encounters would reinforce in
her subconscious mind the notion that she should get hot whenever I
indicated a desire to fuck her. And, as usual, the Pavlov drug was
making her very receptive to these sorts of associations.

Initially, she was always hesitant to go into action, like

she’d been that in the park. I would always have to calm her down and
eat her out or finger her twat for awhile to get her to relax. And at
first, even this had little effect; she would remain tense and fidgety
until the aphrodisiac kicked in five or ten minutes later, at which
point she dived eagerly into slut mode.

I got frustrated during a lot of these warmup periods. It was

annoying to have to sit there and twiddle her clit for ten minutes when
I knew damn well that the aphrodisiac would heat her up soon no matter
what I did. But this was important. So I stuck with it, and
persevered through the inconvenience.

Slowly, but steadily, Suzanne learned to relax and enjoy my

attention, even before the aphrodisiac hit her. Once again, she was
learning a lesson, that getting attention from me would lead
eventually to an orgasm. Quite soon, she had reached the point where
the mere touch of my hands or mouth on her cunt would send her right
up. And a week after that, I only had to give the merest suggestion
of wanting to fuck, and she’d be eager to go. This was exactly the
effect I wanted. Of course, I still made sure she was flying on the
aphrodisiac before I let her orgasm.

Once I felt that I had sufficiently established this principle

in her, I moved on to the next step. First, I set aside the Pavlov
drug for awhile. At this point, Suzanne was as well-trained as was
really necessary. Later, I would bring it back, but for now it would
only get in the way. (Plus, the stuff was expensive.) Slowly, over a
carefully planned period of six weeks, I began to lower the dosage of
aphrodisiac I gave Suzanne before fucking her.

At first, her sexual enjoyment dropped off. This was the

riskiest part of the whole procedure, and I really didn’t know exactly
what would happen. Even though I had known it was coming, the sudden
decrease worried me. I could tell that her orgasms were less intense.
The air of general unhappiness that had surrounded her for the past
couple months thickened.

I began to pay a little more attention to her needs than I had

been. It was important not to lose her now. Surprisingly, the
lessening intensity of her orgasms drove her to put more and more
energy into fucking, as though she thought it was her fault that she
wasn’t enjoying it as much, and she was trying to make up for it. I
actually felt sorry for the poor girl, and even a bit guilty. Here
I’d spent several months teaching her that sex was the most important
thing in life, making it the end-all, be-all of her existence, and now
I was pulling it away from her. And she thought it was her fault.

Fortunately, by the middle of the second week, Suzanne’s body

began to compensate for the decrease in the aphrodisiac dosage, and
her orgasms started creeping back up to their previous heights.
According to all the literature I’d read, this was supposed to happen;
the effect of the Pavlov drug was not confined to conscious actions
and desires. Rather, it reached out to affect all aspects of bodily
function. If you had a pin stuck into your toe repeatedly as you
listened to Beethoven’s Fifth while on the drug, hearing
“Da-da-da-daaaaah” in the future would cause you to feel a prickling
pain in your toe. Not just wince your eyes in anticipation of pain,
but actually feel real pain.

Of course, what works in one instance doesn’t always work in

another. So I was visibly relieves when Suzanne’s body overcame the
decrease in drug dosage and began to deliver inhumanly strong orgasms
once again, as it had been taught. She was visibly happier; in fact,
she was happier than she’d been since the first time my come had
covered her face.

I kept to the planned program for the next month, fucking her

at least once a day, gradually reducing the dosage of aphrodisiac to
zero. Her sex drive remained rock steady for the rest of that period.
I was frankly amazed at the ability of her body to compensate for the
loss of the drug.

On the last day of the aphrodisiac phase-out, I phoned Suzanne

and told her to be ready to go out for dinner at 6:30, wearing the red
dress that I had given her on our second date.

I showed up right on time. She greeted me at the door with a

kiss. “Hi, honey,” she said, bright and cheery. The moment of truth
had arrived.

Without a word, I placed a hand on her shoulder and began to

push gently downward. With barely a second’s hesitation, she sunk to
her knees in front of me. Her fingers nimbly undid my pants and
brought out my rapidly stiffening cock. She lovingly caressed it a
few times, and then took it into her hot, wet, mouth.

Her head began to bob up and down on my shaft, taking long,

deep strokes. At the top of each stroke, my cockhead would almost
slip out of her mouth, and at the bottom, my pubic hair would tickle
her nose. Suzanne had become very proficient at deep-throating after
discovering that it was the best way to get a lot of come. Her tongue
swished back and forth around my dick as she hungrily sucked on it,
occasionally flicking out of her mouth between her lips and my cock.
I placed my hands on her head and gently guided her up and down my
shaft. A thin coating of her saliva glistened on my dick.

I mentally jumped for joy as I watched Suzanne giving me head.

Throughout the last week or so, as I’d continued to reduce the
aphrodisiac dosage toward zero, I’d constantly worried about what
would happen at the end. The decreasing size of the doses had not had
any effect on her sex drive, but I’d wondered whether that final step
might be fatal one. There’s a big difference between a tiny bit of
drug in your system, and no drug at all. I was relieved that Suzanne
could function just as well without the drug. Having to shoot her up
before she got fucked each time would be a serious impediment to my
plans for her.

A wad of jism spurted from the head of my cock. Suzanne began

to pump faster, swirling her tongue around my shaft at ninety miles an
hour. I released my load into her waiting mouth. She eagerly
swallowed as much as she could, but several drops of come escaped from
her mouth and trickled down her chin. Her eyes closed as a powerful
orgasm shuddered through her body.

After half a minute, she got up and walked back into her

bedroom. She emerged some time later with the come wiped from her
chin, and her makeup reapplied. She gave me a long, deep kiss. I
could smell my come on her breath.

We went to dinner at a five-star Japanese restaurant, where we

ate in our own private room, with our own waiter. After the meal, I
sent the waiter away. Rising from my chair, I walked over to stand in
front of Suzanne. Bending over, I gave her a deep kiss as rubbed her
nipple through the taut fabric. Her hand shot to my crotch and
squeezed my rapidly stiffening dick. With nothing more than one
simple gesture, I had turned the quiet, refined lady with whom I had
eaten dinner into a cock-craving slut who would do anything to feel
warm jism shoot into her body.

I lifted her up and sat her down on the edge of the table

facing me. Knowing what was coming, she pulled her dress up to expose
her cunt and lifted her legs to my shoulders. “Oh, God,” she moaned,
“I need it, Alan. I need it bad.” I glanced down as I pulled out my
rock-hard cock and saw that she was already wet. It had taken her
fifteen seconds! “Alannnnn… I need iiiiit!” she pleaded.

This bitch always needed it. I positioned the head of my cock

at the mouth of her cunt. “Here it comes, babe,” I told her, and
slammed into her.

Suzanne gave a shriek of pleasure as I drove my meat into her

hot pussy. I paused for a moment, just to listen to her moans. “Oh,
yes, yes…” Then, overcome by the display in front of me, I began to
piston my shaft in and out of her silky-smooth cunt. She responded,
thrusting her hips at me with each stroke. Her well-toned cunt
muscles writhed around my cock.

Still fucking her, I reached behind her and pushed the empty

dishes out of the way. She allowed herself to be pushed back until
she was lying flat on the table. I leaned forward and grasped one
breast in each hand as I thrust my shaft in and out of her.

She was bucking at me like a bitch in heat, trying to take my

cock as deep into her cunt as possible. She emitted a moan of
disappointment as I pulled out of her pussy. I climbed onto the table
and straddled her stomach. Like a well-trained animal responding to a
familiar situation, she grabbed her tits and squeezed them around my
cock.

I began to fuck her tits as she massaged them around my cock.

She lapped at my cock each time it thrust through her cleavage into
her face. I kept it slow at first because her skin was dry, but after
a while the pussy juice on my cock combined with her saliva to
lubricate her tits, and I began to fuck faster. She gasped and moaned
as I slid my shaft up and down in the valley between her breasts.
Thanks to the training with the Pavlov drug, she got off on this just
as much as she got off on sucking cock or getting her cunt fucked.

I felt myself about to come. Lifting my body up off her

chest, I positioned my cock over her face. Suzanne grasped it with
one hand and began to jack up and down. When I came, she aimed the
jism into her mouth, and my first spurt splashed across her parted
lips and onto her tongue. She moved my dick for the next two wads of
come, taking these on her cheeks and nose. She took the next one on
the chin, and then placed my dick in her mouth and slurped down the
rest, sending her into another orgasm.

As I finished my orgasm, I looked down at her face. The body

that just four months ago belonged to a shy aspiring model from rural
Montana who’d only slept with a man three times in her life now
belonged to a finely tuned sex machine. With the slightest
provocation, her calm, demure personality would drop away, and in its
place would be a well-trained living fuck doll.

I used my newly drug-free whore twice more that night. The

first time was on the way home, when we got stuck in a traffic jam. I
was getting angry at the delay, because I’d been in a hurry to get
home and fuck Suzanne again.

Suddenly, I realized how stupid I was being. I’d been

assuming that I would have to get home and get the aphrodisiac into
her system before I could fuck her. But I was missing the obvious: I
didn’t need the drug to get her hot anymore. I could make use of her
body whenever I felt like it. I kicked myself as I began to unzip my
fly. Suzanne looked over at me, saw what I was doing, and immediately
leaned over to finish the job. She freed my cock from the confines of
my pants, and immediately went to work. Five minutes later, I shot my
jism down the throat of a very contented little slut.

When we got back to her apartment, I immediately fucked her

again on her dining room table. No preamble; I just lifted her onto
the table. She immediately lay back and pulled up her dress. I came
hard in her, and she climaxed every bit as forcefully as she had when
she’d sucked my cock in the same room four hours earlier.

I spent the next two months playing with my new toy. I

cherished the freedom I had to fuck her whenever and wherever I wanted
to, without having to get her to drink something first.

Once we happened to be alone in a subway car and I was feeling

horny. As soon as the train pulled away from the station, I pushed her
onto one of the seats. Without hesitation, she lifted her skirt. I
fucked her hard for the next two minutes, and we both came just as the
train pulled into the next station. A couple of teenage boys saw us
and stared as we cruised past them. I stood up and zipped up my pants
as Suzanne pushed her skirt down and brushed it smooth. We passed the
snickering teenagers as we left the station. Suzanne, in a post-fuck
reverie, was oblivious, but I threw them a wink.

Another time, I felt myself getting an erection in a bar, so I

took Suzanne into a phone booth and had her suck me off. She complied
with pleasure, leaving some of her pussy juice behind on the floor of
the booth.

Suzanne wasn’t any less enthusiastic as a result of her

constant use. When she wasn’t in sex-toy mode, though, she was
becoming more and more morose. I couldn’t get her to talk about it.
I’m sure that part of her mind was becoming increasingly alarmed at
the growing casualness with which I fucked her, and that part was
desperate to leave me.

But the stronger part of her mind was addicted to the sex, and

couldn’t even consider the thought of giving it up. Thanks to the
training I’d given her, the weakest of the four orgasms she had in an
average day was far stronger than the most powerful orgasm any other
woman could expect to experience in an entire lifetime. Women have
become addicted to sex far less powerful than what I was giving
Suzanne.

How did I manage to come in her (or on her) four times a day?

I’m not really sure; I certainly wouldn’t have expected myself to be
capable of it before I started doing it to Suzanne. My theory is than
any other man who had a hot pussy and a skilled mouth available
twenty-four hours a day would find it difficult not to make use of
them at least four times a day. When I was feeling really horny, I
could do her six or seven times in one day.

She never complained to me about whatever it was that was

bothering her, and she let me dictate almost every detail of her life.
I moved into her apartment. I didn’t even discuss it with her; I just
showed up with a suitcase one evening and told her that I’d be living
with her from now on, and I’d need someplace to put my clothes. She
didn’t raise a finger in protest; she just obediently walked back into
her bedroom and made space for me in the dresser and closet.

She continued to allow me to determine her wardrobe. I took

this to even greater extremes than I had previously. When we went
someplace elegant, like a play or society ball, I would have her dress
in something elegant, but bordering on trashy, like the red dress I’d
gotten her for our second date.

When we went someplace casual, though, I would usually dress

her almost like a hooker. One of the outfits I liked consisted of a
white fishnet bodysuit that covered her torso, leaving her breasts and
nipples visible through the mesh; a short black denim skirt; and a
white denim jacket that was cut in such a way as to be impossible to
close, but which would just barely conceal her nipples. The gap
between her tits was openly displayed, and anyone who cared to watch
closely enough could usually get a glimpse of nipple. I bought
several of each component of this suit in different colors, so that
she could go in black or red or whatever combination of colors I felt
like.

Another classic was her “candy” outfit. This consisted of a

halter top with horizontal black and white stripes and a black-and-red
pleated skirt. On her feet she wore red-and-white-striped socks and
red spiked heels. The outfit was completed by a pair of white kids
gloves with red polka dots, a black bow in her hair, and a pair of red
plastic hoop earrings with white spots. This outfit was the least
slutty of her “casual” ensembles, but it still got the attention of
plenty of people, particularly older men, who were no doubt drawn by
the almost childlike, yet extremely sexy look of it.

But my favorite outfit was what I thought of as the full-on

slut ensemble. This was a black halter top with an obscenely low
neckline; a shiny red leather skirt, cut extremely short, just barely
covering her ass and hugging her legs tight; and a pair of shiny black
leather boots with six-inch stiletto heels that covered her legs up
above her knees. Again, this outfit could be done in several color
combinations, but black/red was my favorite.

Sometimes I included fishnet stockings with these outfits;

sometimes I just let her legs go bare. I always included high heels.
(By this time, she had become so attached to high heels that she would
probably be a nervous wreck without them. Aside from that, the
tendons on the backs of her ankles had contracted from never being
stressed, and it would have been extremely painful for her to stand,
let alone walk, flat-footed.)

I kept her hair long enough to reach her nipples. Each time

we went out, I would tell her how to wear it. When we were going
someplace “elegant,” it would either be pinned up against her head in
typical ballroom style, or conditioned into soft, gentle waves that
cascaded over her shoulders. When she was dressing slutty, though, I
had her use one of a large variety of styles — sometimes straight
down her back, sometimes in curls or crimped, almost always teased out
to maximum volume.

And of course, a wide selection of earrings, bracelets,

necklaces, chokers, and anklets was available. These were used
tastefully with the elegant outfits (a simple gold or pearl necklace
and a bracelet or two on one wrist), and liberally with the slutty
ones (an overlong faux-pearl necklace dangling down to her navel, and
at least two or three gaudy bracelets on each arm).

In order to make space for the new clothes I was buying her, I

threw out all of the clothes she had had before I met her. None of
them were really useful for her new role. I was surprised, though, to
find some rather flashy lingerie in her underwear drawer. Although I
had told her that she was never to wear underwear again, I decided to
hang on to the lingerie. It might come in handy sometime.

I still took Suzanne to movies and plays and things like that,

but I tended to prefer doing things that would let her be seen in
public as much as possible. To that end, we often walked around in
malls and parks, took shopping trips into downtown, and went to bars
and nightclubs to hang out. I would parade around in public with this
gorgeous, sluttily-dressed woman on my arm, the envy of every man in
sight.

The best time I had during this period happened one evening at

a park. Suzanne was fully decked out in halter-top, ass-revealing red
leather skirt, and knee-high black leather “fuck me” boots. We had
been walking around the park for about an hour. Every once in awhile
I would dart my hand up under her skirt and give her clit a few soft
strokes, and then pull back and resume walking. Over time, as I
continued this, she became more and more horny and frustrated. I was
curious to see just how much she could stand.

Eventually, she took action. As we walked around a bend in

the path in the middle of a small stand of trees, she whirled around
in front of me and dropped to a crouching position in front of my
crotch. With a speed I hadn’t thought possible, she whipped my dick
out and wrapped her lips around it.

Her tongue whipped back and forth around my cock as her head

plunged furiously up and down. I leaned against a tree, savoring the
sweet sensations of Suzanne’s mouth around my prick. The teasing had
gotten her quite excited.

My shaft rapidly grew hard. I pushed my whore’s head away

from my crotch. She immediately turned around and dropped to her
hands and knees, holding her ass high, presenting her dripping pussy
to me. “Give it to me, Alan, give it to me!” she begged. I slammed
my meat hard into her fuck-tunnel.

I fucked my hot little slut at a furious pace, plunging my

thick, hard shaft in and out of her tight, silky cunt. Suzanne bucked
hungrily against me, moaning in pleasure each time I thrust into her.
She was oblivious to the fact that we were in a public place,
oblivious to everything except the cock filling her up, giving her so
much pleasure.

Drawn by Suzanne’s cries, a crowd had started to gather,

watching interestedly as I screwed Suzanne. The women were scornful,
the men envious. But nobody could leave.

As I approached orgasm, Suzanne disengaged her cunt from my

cock and turned around to face me. Without a word, she grasped my
cock in her hands and jacked it furiously at her face. I exploded in
orgasm, and massive streams of ropy come shot from my prick to splash
across Suzanne’s face and chest. She eagerly sucked down what she
could, and used her fingers to gather up the rest and put it in her
mouth. Her eyes closed and her body shook as she orgasmed from the
taste of my jism, collapsing to the ground in ecstasy.

The crowd watched, awestruck at the sight of the cock-craving

slut taking her man’s spunk on her face and gobbling it down. I paid
them no attention as my orgasm wound down, my last few spurts of come
landing on Suzanne’s sleek legs. She lay on the ground, shaking as
her orgasm rumbled through her body. I stood over her, exhausted,
slowly replacing my cock in my pants and zipping up my fly.

When at last she came down from her orgasm, Suzanne sat up

quickly and looked around, realizing for the first time the crowd that
had gathered. Her embarrassment caused her to recover from the
aphrodisiac quickly. She stood up, blushing in humiliation, and
quickly smoothed her skirt down to cover her soaked pussy. Her face
and tits were still shiny with my come. A thin strand of pussy juice
dripped from the opening in her skirt down to the ground. Walking
slowly, taking my time, I led her away from the crowd, back to the
car. “What a slut,” somebody exclaimed behind us. Suzanne gripped my
arm tighter, her cheeks burning in humiliation.

Suzanne’s attitude when she wasn’t primed for sex remained

constant throughout this whole period — a sort of resigned
indifference. She didn’t enjoy looking and acting like a slut, but if
that’s what I wanted, she was willing to do it to keep the sex coming.
She was remarkably cooperative, always doing things immediately and
correctly the first time. I never had to raise my voice to her. She
had come to believe that the situation between us was stable. I got
to do almost whatever I wanted with her body, including occasionally
humiliating her in public, and if she acted cheerful about it, she got
to experience mind-blowing orgasms. She seemed content to live the
rest of her life that way.

Unfortunately for her, it wasn’t going to be that easy.

Chapter 4

Spreading the wealth

After I’d spent a month or two enjoying the benefits of having

my own private whore ready for me at a moment’s notice, I decided it
was time to break out of the rut and start the next phase of Suzanne’s
training. I was counting on this next stage of Suzanne’s education to
push her over the edge, forcing her to rebel so that I could exert
full control over her. Two months to the day after I’d first fucked
her without drugs, I took her back to the Japanese restaurant we’d
eaten at that night.

I had reserved a private room again. The food was as good as

I’d remembered it. I made pleasant small talk, and Suzanne pretended
to enjoy it. After dinner, I sent the waiter away, and stood up.

Suzanne, well-trained by this point, immediately got up and

walked over to me, ready to be fucked. Placing my hands on her firm
ass, I picked her up and set her on the edge of the table. She leaned
back and hitched her skirt up, preparing for my entry into her juicy
pussy.

I rolled her onto her stomach and spread her legs apart so

that I could enter easily. Pulling my hard cock out of my pants, I
placed it at the entrance to her cunt, teasing her. She started to
moan as she got hot, begging me to fuck her.

Suddenly there was a beeping from my belt. I reached down and

unhooked a small pager, pretending to look at the display. Suzanne
had opened her eyes and was arched around looking at me questioningly.
“Alannnn… do it…”

“I’m sorry, honey; that’s my beeper. It’s probably important,

or they wouldn’t have paged me at dinnertime. I’d better go answer
it.” I zipped up my fly.

“No… I need it… baad…” she moaned, writhing on the

table.

“I’m sorry, but I really need to take care of this. I’ll tell

you what: you stay there just like that. I’ll go make a phone call
and then I’ll come right back and take care of you. Don’t touch
yourself, and don’t move from that spot. You stay in exactly that
position, okay?”

“Hurryyyyyyyyyy…”

“Okay, I’ll be right back.” I opened the door and stepped

into the hall. Leaving the door slightly ajar, I strode off down the
hall.

I cooled my heels for a few minutes in the lobby before

creeping back up the hall to peek through the crack between the door
and the frame. My hot little tramp was lying exactly where I’d left
her, breathing heavily, occasionally letting out a soft moan. Her
legs were far apart, and her snatch was wide open, begging to be
fucked from behind. Perfect.

I walked back down the hall to the restaurant lobby, where our

waiter, who’d earlier informed us that his name was Rick, was hitting
on the cute hostess. Rick was a fairly well-built guy of average
height with trim blond hair. By his age, I guessed he was a college
student. “Rick,” I called.

He turned, saw me, and walked over. “Sir? What can I do for

you?” he asked attentively.

“Rick,” I began, “you seem like a nice guy. Can I trust you

with an important job?”

He hesitated a second before cheerfully responding. “Of

course, sir! What can I do for you?” he said, repeating his earlier
question.

I lowered my voice conspiratorially. “Well, it’s kind of

complicated. You’ve had your share of girlfriends, I’m sure, haven’t
you, Rick?”

“Yes…yes I have, sir.”

“So, then, you’re not a… uh… a virgin, are you?” I asked,

pretending to be a bit uncomfortable.

“Ah, no, I’m… I’m not.” he responded, omitting the “sir” for

the first time.

“Well, have you, um… ever had a girlfriend who

wanted… uh… wanted something unusual?”

Rick frowned, puzzled. “I’m not sure what you mean, sir.”

“Well, you know, like… a girl who enjoyed… having her feet

rubbed. I mean, everybody likes a good foot rub, but, you know, some
women _really_ enjoy it?”

“Oh, uh… yes, I think I see what you mean. Yes, I

suppose I’ve run into that sort of thing once or twice.”

“Okay, so you know what I’m talking about. Well, you see, my

wife, whom you no doubt remember…”

“Yes, yes. Very attractive woman, sir, if you don’t mind my

saying so.”

“Thank you, Rick. Well, see, she likes…” I lowered my voice

even further “… strangers.”

Rick frowned for a minute before he figured it out. “Ah,

okay, yes, I understand.”

“Good, good. So anyway, today’s her birthday, and I wanted to

arrange a little surprise. Could you… uh… help me out, if you
catch my drift.”

“Mmmm… you want me to… uh… be the stranger?”

“Yes, yes, that’s exactly it.”

“I suppose I could do that, sir.”

“Great, great. You’re a good man, Rick. Here’s what you do.

My wife, she really likes a surprise, see? So right now she’s lying
on the table in our dining room, all… uh… ready. See, I pretended
to have a beeper emergency just as we were about to… uh… do what
you’re going to do with her. And she promised me she’d be waiting in
that exact position when I got back. She won’t be able to see you,
the way she’s lying. So what you have to do is sneak in there real
quiet-like and just… do it. Remember, she likes a surprise, so
don’t make any noise until you’re… doing it. And don’t say
anything, no matter what. Just keep on going. When you’re done, just
leave, and then go make yourself scarce. It’ll be… more
romantic… if she doesn’t see you again. Got all that?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Okay, you go on back and do that. Here’s enough to cover the

meal, and a little… compensation for your trouble,” I said, stuffing
two hundred-dollar bills in his shirt pocket.

“Okay. So I should go now, sir?”

“Yes. Leave the door open just a crack. I’ll follow you and

watch through the crack in the door to make sure nothing goes wrong.
Remember, be absolutely quiet until you start going.”

“Okay, sir.” Rick squared his shoulders and walked up the

hall toward our room. I waited ten seconds before following. When I
got to the door, I peered through the crack. Suzanne was lying in the
same position I’d left her in, legs spread far apart, cunt invitingly
exposed.

Rick stood behind her, staring at her glistening cunt.

Slowly, and with the utmost care, he pushed down his pants, being
careful not to make any noise. Suzanne was moaning so loudly, though,
that I doubt she’d have heard anything softer than a voice.

Rick positioned himself behind her, examining her pert little

ass facing up at him. It occurred to me that Rick might be an ass
man. God, I hoped not. I didn’t need to deal with that just yet.

Fortunately, Rick didn’t do anything creative. He took a deep

breath, put his hands on her legs, and plunged his cock into Suzanne’s
pussy. She squealed in delight at his entry and gave a long groan of
pleasure.

Rick froze, apparently shocked by the massage he was getting

from the muscles of Suzanne’s cunt. She was always quick to start
milking once a cock was in her. After a few seconds, Suzanne got
impatient and started thrusting at Rick, begging to have her pussy
pumped. Rick snapped out of it and began to thrust in a slow rhythm.
Suzanne matched his thrusts and pushed against him. Gradually, Rick
picked up the pace, slamming his dick into her with more and more
force.

Rick’s cock was about the same thickness as mine, but at least

two inches shorter. Suzanne had assumed he was me during the slow,
shallow strokes at the beginning, but when they started really going
at it, she suddenly opened her eyes. I guess she realized that when
his balls slapped her ass, the deepest part of her cunt was still
unfilled. Still thrusting at his cock, still moaning in pleasure with
every movement, Suzanne arched her head and shoulders around to look
behind her.

An expression of shock crossed her face when she saw Rick

behind her instead of me. Rick took no notice, and continued to pound
his cock into her cunt. She actually froze for a moment, completely
stunned. After a second or two, though, her body took over and began
to thrust back at Rick again as she neared orgasm. Though her
conscious mind was probably alarmed at being fucked by a stranger, her
body’s trained reactions were in control.

Rick cried out in pleasure as he came. An instant later,

Suzanne’s eyes closed and her body shook in a powerful orgasm, the
strongest she’d had in a long time. Rick’s sperm overflowed from her
cunt as she collapsed to the table, moaning in pleasure. I’d slipped
a half-dose of aphrodisiac (the first she’d had in months) into her
after-dinner drink to ensure that she would remember this episode as
being particularly pleasurable. Rick collapsed on top of her.

Rick remained on top of her for a few minutes, then kissed her

shoulder and stood up. I walked back down the hall to the lobby and
waited for him to emerge.

He did so half a minute later, looking a little disheveled,

but basically all right. I congratulated him and gave him an extra
hundred for doing such a fine job. The hostess watched us, confused.
I sent Rick on his way, and told him to stay out of sight for at least
ten minutes. Then I headed back down the hall to our room and walked
nonchalantly through the door.

“Okay, honey, I’m ready to… Oh, my God! Suzanne! Are you

all right?” I feigned alarm.

She lay dazed on the table, Rick’s semen dripping from her

still-open pussy.

“Honey! Honey! What happened?” I asked, shaking her.

She lifted her head wearily to face me. “Other guy…” she

muttered. “Thought… it was you…”

“Oh, my God, were you raped?”

She got a thoughtful expression, as though considering the

possibility for the first time. She shrugged. “Guess so.” She was
so dazed that she didn’t seem to know whether that was good or bad.

I tried to look stunned. “Well, are you hurt?”

“Nnnno.”

I sighed, pretending relief. “Let’s get you out of here,

honey.” I helped her to her feet and straightened out her clothes.
She allowed herself to be led back to the lobby and out of the
restaurant. The hostess saw Suzanne’s disheveled state, put two and
two together, and gave me a look of shock and disgust. “You are a
sick person,” she informed me self-righteously.

“Well, I hope you’ll pardon us for not paying our bill after

one of your waiters raped my wife,” I retorted. I hurried out the
door before she could respond.

I didn’t fuck Suzanne for the rest of that night and the next

day. I wanted the episode to sink in. Not only had she been on the
aphrodisiac, in order to ensure a powerful orgasm, she’d also been on
neural enhancer, in order to imprint the pleasure she experienced from
the cock of a stranger. It was time to resume her training.

The next night we went to the opera again. As had been the

case with our first visit, we arrived half an hour early. So once
again, we each had a glass of champagne while we were waiting. And,
of course, hers contained the two drugs.

Ten minutes after the show started, I grabbed her arm and led

her briskly out of the theater and into the lobby. Ushering her
through the door into the reception room we’d fucked in the last time,
I told her to wait there for me. By this time, of course, my trained
sex-toy was already hot and desperate to be used.

After closing the door, I went down a nearby access hall to

the storeroom where the caterers had set up the kitchen. It was empty
at the moment, except for the teenager who’d walked in on us last
time. I smiled. This was most fortunate.

I walked up to the guy and asked him his name. “L-Larry, sir,”

he said, his voice cracking. Ah, puberty.

“Well, Larry,” I said, handing him a fifty-dollar bill, “walk

through that door,” I paused and pointed to the door leading to the
reception hall, “in exactly five minutes. Than do exactly what I tell
you.” I turned and walked away before he could respond.

I circled around and entered the reception room through the

main doors. Suzanne, apparently getting pretty hot by this time,
greeted me with a smothering kiss, grinding her pelvis against me.
She hadn’t been fucked since the night before in the restaurant, and I
think it was really bothering her. A woman has needs, and by this
time, Suzanne had the needs of ten women.

Once again, I lifted her up onto the edge of the table. She

lay down on her back and pulled up the dress she’d been wearing. I
spread her lags apart and tickled her moist pussy. She squirmed and
began to moan. I wanted to make sure she really enjoyed this.

I unzipped my pants and pulled out my rigid cock. Placing the

head gently between her cunt lips, I put the slightest amount of
pressure on her pussy. She moaned and pleaded with me. “Oh, Alan,
pleeeeease… I need it…”

As soon as I heard that, I slammed my cock into her pussy.

Suzanne’s cunt muscles began to squeeze and caress it, trying to milk
all the come they could out of my prick. After a minute, I pulled
out.

Suzanne whimpered at the emptiness of her pussy. I climbed up

on the table and dropped to my hands and knees. Positioning my body
at right angles to Suzanne’s, I placed my crotch directly over her
face.

Suzanne immediately took my prick into her mouth and began to

suck. The cock in her mouth made her forget about her empty cunt.
She swirled her tongue excitedly around the tip of my dick. At that
moment, the service door opened and Larry walked in.

Several emotions crossed his acne-ridden face. The first was

shock. That lasted for a few seconds before gradually being replaced
by lust. Lust gave way to recognition as he looked at my face again.

I made a shushing gesture, and then crooked my finger at him.

He shook out of his stupor and tiptoed over to stand near me. Suzanne
was completely oblivious to his presence. Her eyes were closed and
she was concentrating on my cock in her mouth.

I looked at Larry as I pointed to Suzanne’s wide-open cunt.

He looked uncertain. I gave him a look of exasperation, pointed at
his crotch, and then pointed at Suzanne’s cunt. He walked over to
stand in front of Suzanne’s glistening, ready pussy. Still uncertain,
he looked at me again, and pointed at Suzanne’s cunt with a
questioning look on his face. I gave him a big nod. He’s have to do
it soon, or else Suzanne would’ve already orgasmed from my cock.

Larry slowly unzipped his pants and pulled out his rigid dick.

He placed it in front of Suzanne’s cunt and hesitated, looking up at
me again. I silently mouthed the words “Fuck her!” at him. He looked
down at her cunt again, gulped, and sank his cock deep into her.

Suzanne’s mouth froze around my dick. She struggled to lift

her head, but I had positioned myself so that my cock pinned her to
the ground. My body prevented her from seeing Larry, who was
similarly frozen, a look of awe on his face. I gestured at him,
trying to tell him to start pumping. Slowly, he got the idea, and
began to take long slow strokes in and out of Suzanne’s pussy.

After another second or two, Suzanne slowly resumed sucking on

my dick. Soon she was back in the swing of things, swirling her
tongue around my cockhead, while her hips thrust against Larry’s
strokes. Larry and Suzanne began to move faster as she approached
orgasm. She sucked harder and harder on my dick, moving her head up
and down as far as she could without banging it on the table.

Larry moaned as he began to come, and I shot my wad down

Suzanne’s throat at the same time. Seconds later, she orgasmed,
squirming beneath us on the table. When she had come down, I motioned
to Larry to leave. He withdrew his cock from her cunt, zipped up his
pants, and hurried out. I lifted myself off of Suzanne’s face and got
to my feet. Suzanne was in the same daze she’d been in after Rick
fucked her. I helped her to her feet, and straightened out her
clothes.

I didn’t bother going back to the opera; I just led Suzanne

down to the garage and to my car. I knew we would need to be
someplace private when Suzanne came out of her slut mode and got
angry.

This happened when we got home. As soon as I had closed the

door behind us, she whirled to face me. “You had absolutely no right
to do what you did tonight!” she declared angrily. It was the first
time she’d ever taken that tone with me.

At last, I knew, I could finally establish the proper

relationship between us. “Do what?” I asked innocently.

“You know damn well what I’m talking about!”

I put a concerned look on my face, though I was smiling

inside. “I’m afraid I don’t, honey. What’s the matter?”

“You had that guy come in and… do that to me. And you just

let him do it. And you sent that waiter in last night, too, didn’t
you?” She pointed a finger at me accusingly.

I sighed. “Yes, honey, I did,” I said in a tone of admission.

“I thought you’d enjoy it.”

“Well, I didn’t!”

“Come on, honey, you know you did.” I decided to push a

little. “You enjoyed getting fucked by those guys. And I bet you’d
enjoy getting fucked by other guys. What’s the matter with a man
trying to make the woman he loves happy?” It was the first time I’d
used the “F-word” with her, and she was shocked.

“How dare you! What do you think I am, some kind of slut?”

Time to go for broke. “Frankly, yes. You have a need to be

fucked as much as possible. The slightest touch gets you horny, and
when you aren’t getting your pussy reamed by my cock, you’re either
rubbing your tits against it, or sucking on it. And the mere touch of
my semen…”

“Get out!” she screamed.

“Honey, I don’t think…”

“I said get out! Or I’ll call the police.”

I shrugged. “Okay, if that’s the way you want it.” I went

back to the bedroom, picked up my suitcase, and walked back out to the
front door. “Here’s my address,” I said, placing a card on the phone
table. “Come by anytime you change your mind.”

She glared at me coldly. “Get out.”

“Suit yourself,” I said as I walked out the door, a big smile

on my face.

I figured she would be crawling back to me within twenty-four

hours. But the next evening, she hadn’t come, and I started to worry.
There was nothing I could do. Calling her would only weaken my
position. I had to stand firm. It wasn’t until the second evening
after the argument, when the rain was pouring down outside, that I
heard a knock at my door.

It was Suzanne. She was wearing a yellow poncho and a

matching hat. It was kind of cute. I noticed red heels peeking out
under the bottom of the poncho. “Hi,” she said softly.

“Hi,” I responded. “Come on in.”

She walked in and I closed the door.

“Let me help you off with that,” I said.

“No, I’d prefer to keep it on for now,” she replied.

I shrugged. “Suit yourself.” There was a long pause.

“Alan,” she said at last, “I’m… I’m sorry I got so upset

with you. I… I realize now that you were j-just trying to make me
feel good. S-so let’s just forget it happened, okay?” She looked at
me pleadingly. “I miss you.”

I waited a few seconds before responding. “I miss you, too,

Suzanne. But I can’t go back to your place anymore. However, if you
agree to follow my rules, you can move in here with me.”

She was silent for a long time. “Wh-what are the rules?” she

stammered.

“I can’t tell you unless you promise to do exactly as I say

from now on, without hesitation, no matter what I ask you to do.
Anything I want.”

She paused. “Alan, can’t we just forget what happened and go

back to the way it was? You liked it that way, didn’t you? Look,
I’ll even do it with other men, if it makes you happy. I… I admit I
enjoyed it. I w-want to do it again. Please, Alan?”

I fought to keep myself from laughing and lost. Here was

Suzanne, the quiet, reserved Montana girl, promising to fuck other men
if only I’d take her back. “You really are the little slut, aren’t
you?” She looked away as if she’d been slapped, her cheeks burning in
humiliation. “No, Suzanne, we can’t go back to that,” I continued.
“You had your chance with that, and you blew it. This is the only way
now. You can either agree to my terms, agree to do whatever I ask,
eagerly and without hesitation, or you can walk out that door and
never see me again.”

She didn’t speak for over a minute. Then, finally, almost

inaudibly, “All right. I promise.”

“You promise to do whatever I tell you, immediately and

without question?”

“Y-yes.”

“All right. Here is the way it’s going to be. Repeat

everything after me. From now on, you are going to be my slave.”

“What?” she shrieked.

“You’ve already promised to do whatever I want. But, if you

don’t like it, I’ll still let you leave if you want, and never see me
again.”

She stared at me as though she thought I was joking. I met

her gaze with a stern look. She realized I was serious and the
incredulity on her face gave way to fear. “Y-you can’t mean that,
Alan,” she stammered.

“I do mean it, Suzanne. Maybe you should just leave and we’ll

forget we ever knew each other,” I said, reaching to open the door.

“No!” she yelled, grabbing my arm. We stood there, frozen,

for several tense moments . At last, Suzanne took a deep, shuddering
breath. “I… I’ll do it. I’ll be your s-s-s…” She spat the last
word out. “… slave.”

“All right, then,” I responded, lowering my arm. “Repeat what

I just told you.”

“I… I am your s-slave.”

“You are my bitch.”

“I…” She took another deep breath. “I am your bitch.”

“You are my slut.”

“I am your s-slut.”

“You have no will of your own.”

“I have no will of my own.” She was beginning to shake with fear.

“You are a fuck doll, whose sole purpose is to be used by men

for their pleasure.”

Her eyes reddened. “I am… a f-fuck doll. My purpose

is… to be used by men for their p-pleasure.”

“You are my sex toy, to play with however I want.”

“I am your… sex toy, to play with however you want.”

“You will be fucked whenever, wherever, and by whomever I

chose.”

She choked back a sob. “I will be f-fucked whenever,

wherever, and by whomever you choose.”

“From now on, your name is Suzi.”

She looked up at me, a tear rolling down her cheek.

“Say it,” I commanded.

“M-my name is Suzi.”

“Suzi the slut.”

“S-Suzi the s-slut.”

“You will always refer to yourself in the third person, as

Suzi, or slave, or slut, or bitch, or anything else.”

“I will always refer to myself in the third person…”

“All right. You don’t have to repeat any more. From now on,

whenever we are alone, you will address me as ‘master’. Do you
understand?”

“Y-Yes.” she said through her tears.

“Yes, what?”

“Yes, m-master.”

“Now, slave. Tell me why you came over here.”

“B-because I… need it.”

“Third person,” I admonished.

“S-Suzi needs it.”

“Needs what, bitch? I can’t do anything unless Suzi tells me

what it is that she wants. What does Suzi need me to do?”

“Suzi needs you to… f-f-f-fuck h-her, master.”

“Using what part of my body? And use some adjectives, like

‘hard’.”

“P-please fuck Suzi with your hard… p-penis?”

I had to laugh at that. “Suzi, a doctor uses the word

‘penis’. A slut uses a different word.”

“F-fuck Suzi with your hard c-c-cock.”

Good enough for now. “Take off that poncho, Suzi.”

The newly rechristened Suzi unbuttoned the poncho and dropped

it to the floor. I was amazed to discover that she was wearing her
“candy” outfit. She must’ve been pretty horny when she got dressed
this morning.

“Now come over here and suck my cock, bitch,” I demanded.

Suzi eagerly fell to her knees in front of me. She unzipped

my fly and pulled out my hard shaft. She was about to put it in her
mouth when I stopped her. “Tell me what you want to do.”

“I…” She caught herself. “Suzi wants to suck your cock,

master.” I looked at her, waiting for more. “Please let Suzi suck
your big cock.” She looked at me pleadingly.

I smiled. “All right, slut, go ahead.” She eagerly pounced

on my meat, slurping at it like she hadn’t had it days. Which I guess
she hadn’t. I was swiftly aroused by her skillful blowjob. Her
dextrous tongue tickled my shaft as her head bobbed up and down.

I stopped as I was about to come and pulled my shaft out of

her mouth. She looked up at me.

“What do you want now, slave?”

The feel of my cock in her mouth had sent her into slut mode

by now. She was desperate for me to come in her, so she spoke quickly
and eagerly. “Suzi wants you to come in her mouth, master. Please
let Suzi swallow your hot come.”

Suzi was learning fast. “All right, bitch, take your master’s

come.” She put my cock back into her mouth just as I started to come,
sending hot, sticky wads of jism down her throat. Suzi orgasmed as I
finished, her whole body shaking with pleasure as she eagerly sucked
down every last drop of come.

“Did you enjoy that, slut?” I asked.

“Yes, m-master. Suzi enjoyed tasting your c-come in her

m-mouth.” A dribble of jism ran out of Suzi’s mouth and down her chin
as she spoke.

“Lie on the couch, whore.” I commanded. Suzi scampered over

to the couch and lay down on it, her glistening wet pussy exposed. I
sat down in a chair next to her, gazing at the soft folds of her cunt.
She needed it. I wasn’t ready, though. “What do you want, now,
slave?”

“S-Suzi wants to be fucked.”

“Be more descriptive.”

“Suzi needs to have her c-cunt fucked by her master’s hard

cock.”

She was getting good at this. Clearly, she was quite aroused.

I had a suspicion I wanted to investigate. “When was the last time
you had your cunt fucked, whore?”

“L-last night, m-master.” She was clearly quite nervous about

this, but also excited.

So! She’d managed to stay away from me so long by fucking

other men. “Tell me about it, slave.”

“I went to a…” She caught herself and started over. “Suzi

went to a bar wearing a leather s-skirt and h-heels.”

“Why did you wear them, bitch?”

“S-Suzi wore them to get f-fucked. D-dressing like a w-whore

makes men want to f-fuck Suzi”

“I see. And how many men fucked you?”

“Th-three.”

“Where?”

“One in the p-parking lot, t-two in a m-motel room.”

“What were their names?”

“D-don’t know.”

“So you fucked three men last night, not even knowing their

names.”

“Y-yes, master.”

“What does that make you?”

“A s-slut.”

My dick was getting hard again. “Do you want to get fucked?”

“Y-yes, master. P-please fuck Suzi.” She was squirming on

the couch, thrusting her hips at an imaginary cock.

“Then tell me what you are, and make it good.”

The bitch needed no encouragement. “S-Suzi is a horny slut

who always needs to be fucked. Suzi needs a hot cock inside her.
Suzi is a bitch who needs to taste hot, sticky come. P-please fuck
Suzi’s hot pussy, master!”

I was near the bursting point. Rising from my chair, I pulled

Suzi off the couch and thrust her to the floor. She immediately got
on her hands and knees, presenting her dripping pussy to me. I
roughly grabbed her hips as I slammed my cock into her silky cunt.

Suzi screamed with pleasure. “Oh, fuck Suzi, master! Fuck

your slut with your hard cock! Ohhh… master’s cock feels so good in
Suzi’s cunt! Nnnngh! Fuck Suuuuziiii!” I reached under Suzi and
grabbed her tits, using them as leverage to thrust my dick into her as
hard as possible. She writhed in pleasure on my cock, slamming her
hips against me as forcefully as she could.

Suzi came as she felt the first spurt of jism explode from my

cock. “Yes! Yes! Shoot your come into Suzi’s hot cunt!” she yelled.
“Fill your slut’s wet pussy with your jism! Yes!” Suzi’s cunt
muscles clenched tightly at my dick as my creamy load shot into her
belly, milking it dry. I collapsed on top of her, exhausted, my
still-hard cock filling Suzi’s pussy.

After catching my breath, I pulled my come-covered cock out of

her cunt and pulled myself up to sit on the couch. “Clean my cock,
slave,” I commanded.

“Yes, master,” Suzi responded. Dutifully, she crawled up next

to me on the couch and began licking my soft shaft, gathering up the
come and pussy juice covering it and slurping them down eagerly. Ropy
strings of come dripped from her wet pussy onto the leather of the
couch.

I took my new fuck doll back to the bedroom and made use of

her three more times that night. Each time, I got her hot, then made
her beg for my cock. “Please, master, fill Suzi’s hot, wet cunt with
your big thick cock,” she would ask, and I would oblige by reaming my
slut’s cunt. “Please, master, fill Suzi’s slutty cunt with your
sticky come,” she would beg, and I would have no choice but to shoot
my jism into her hungry pussy. But at the end, she asked me to “fuck
Suzi’s tits and shoot your come all over your bitch’s hot, slutty
face,” and I knew I had a winner.

Chapter 5

Suzi

The next several days were spent wiping out all traces of

Suzanne. I moved the clothes I had bought her to my apartment, and
put them in a closet which I designated as Suzi’s. I put the
cosmetics and jewelry into a vanity table I’d purchased just for her.
The rest of her stuff I sold to a local thrift shop for cash.

Suzi and I went to Suzanne’s bank to close her accounts. I

threw out the cashier’s check. It was a trivial amount of money
compared to what I had, and cashing it would just leave a trail that
Suzanne’s relatives could follow if they ever tried to track her down.
We canceled the lease on her apartment without leaving a forwarding
address.

Once Suzanne had been erased from existence, I set Suzi up on

her new daily schedule. I got ahold of some videotapes of
professional strippers performing, as well as a video camera, and set
up one of the extra rooms of my apartment as a practice studio for
Suzi. She was to teach herself to dance and striptease by watching
the tapes. The camera was for her to watch herself doing it, so she
could refine her technique.

I also bought a tanning bed, so that she could get a smooth,

even tan without having to leave the apartment, and a treadmill and a
few exercise machines, to keep her in shape. I set up an exercise
regimen for her, emphasizing overall conditioning, to build her
stamina. In addition, I had her do a lot of chest development
exercises, in the hope of doing something about those small tits of
hers, as well as some leg work to build up her ass.

Suzi followed the same routine every day. She would get up in

the morning and serve me breakfast, after which I would usually fuck
her either in the mouth or the cunt (but only after she begged me to).
She would spend the rest of the morning practicing her dancing, eat a
healthy lunch, and then practice for several more hours in the
afternoon. Usually I would interrupt this at some point to fuck her,
again making her beg before entering her. After she’d put in her
eight hours of dance practice, she’d spend an hour in the tanning bed,
followed by an hour of physical workout. Then she’d fix and serve me
dinner.

Some evenings I would take Suzi out for dinner and to a movie,

but not nearly as often as I had with Suzanne. Most evenings, we
would stay home and she would watch porno films, studying the way the
women in them behaved. We went to bed early, so that I could give her
one or two training fucks and still let her get plenty of sleep.
Throughout the day, she was expected to keep herself looking sexy and
ready to be fucked, like a good little slut. Once Suzi had settled
into her routine, I started up the training again.

I walked into the bedroom to find my slut waiting for me on

the bed. As per my instructions of half an hour ago, she was wearing
a tight black halter top cut so low that it almost exposed her
nipples, a shiny red leather miniskirt, and a pair of knee-covering
black leather “fuck me” boots, with her standard five-inch heels. The
top was pushed down to expose her pert breasts, and the skirt was
pushed up to her waist, exposing her damp pussy. Excellent.

“Doggie style, bitch,” I commanded. Suzi quickly obeyed,

rising to her hands and knees, her pert ass sticking up into the air.
Here eyes were closed in expectation, anticipating the warm cock that
her excited pussy needed so badly. Suzi’s training was coming along
well, and she was rapidly developing the proper attitude toward sex.
That is to say, she was learning that her body was a toy for me to use
for my pleasure, and that the only way she would ever experience
pleasure herself was by being used in this way, as an object for sex.

But there was still a significant portion of her original

emotional makeup intact, fighting inside her against what she was
becoming. This remnant of Suzanne was still in control of Suzi’s body
whenever she wasn’t aroused, which was still a majority of the time.
And while Suzi was almost always happy, content in her role as a slut
and a whore, Suzanne was depressed and miserable. She never rebelled
or disobeyed me, but it was obvious from her manner that she was
unhappy. She went about her chores, her dance practice, and her
exercises with a dogged determination, in fear of what might happen
should she fail rather than out of a true love of what she was doing.

But Suzi _loved_ her work. And that was why she was winning

the battle between the two. When it came time for me to make use of
my slut, the weary, depressed Suzanne was all to eager to give way to
the bright, energetic, cock-craving Suzi. And every time Suzi was
brought forth, she grew stronger and Suzanne grew weaker. Even though
Suzanne doubtless knew that by surrendering control to the slut she
was dooming herself, she was still more than happy to give it up when
the time came, out of sheer misery. It was form a suicide. Suzanne
knew that, and she didn’t mind.

So as a result, she was always craving use around bedtime,

when I would come in to give her her lessons for the day. She knew
that soon she would be a come-hungry nymphomaniac, experiencing pure
pleasure as she sucked on a cock, or had her pussy reamed fast and
hard. Tonight, however, she was in for a surprise.

I climbed up behind her on the bed and pulled a tube of

vaseline out of my pocket. She couldn’t see me from her position. I
spread a liberal amount of vaseline on the fingers of my right hand.
With my left hand, I gently began to rub Suzi’s pink little clit. She
moaned in response, thrusting her hips back at me, trying to fuck my
fingers, trying to get anything she could into her cunt. Carefully, I
brought my right hand down to her ass, slowly rubbing her anus.

Suzi started at the touch of the cool lotion in an unfamiliar

location, jerking her body as she craned her head and shoulders around
to look at me. I slapped her ass. “Sit still, slut! Just relax, and
this won’t hurt.”

Suzi whimpered and returned to her position. She was tense,

though, scared at the prospect of something unfamiliar. Slowly,
carefully, I slipped a vaseline-covered finger into her rectum.

She screeched in fear but did not move. “That’s a good girl,

Suzi,” I told her. “Good little slut. Just relax…” I continued to
maneuver my finger around inside her, trying to spread the lotion as
much as possible. When I had done as good a job as I would ever be
able to, I pulled my finger out and wiped off the excess lotion.

“Now, then, Suzi,” I said, speaking in my calmest voice, “this

won’t hurt if you just relax…” I began rubbing her clit again,
eliciting moans once more. But her cries carried a tinge of fear in
them. I rubbed her harder, trying to bring her off more strongly,
trying to get her to relax. I placed the head of my stiff cock at the
entrance to her rectum. Removing my hand from her clit, I spread her
ass cheeks as far apart as I could, opening her up as much as possible
for my entry. Suzi was trembling in fear now, having figured out what
was going on. I reached a hand forward and pushed her chest and
shoulders down into the bed, giving me the best possible entry angle.
As gently as I could, I pushed the head of my cock into her ass.

She screamed in pain at my entry. I moved my left hand to her

clit, trying to bring her off and calm her down. It was slow going,
but eventually she stopped screaming and settled into a soft
whimpering. Her ass was incredibly tight around my cockhead. God, it
felt great! Slowly, I pushed another inch into her lubricated
asshole.

She screamed anew, and it took another minute to calm her

down. I continued to finger her, trying to bring her up the road to
orgasm. I whispered gently to her. “A good little slut knows how to
take a cock up her ass.” Suzi mewled in pleasure and pain.

Inch by inch I entered her asshole, stopping after every new

thrust to calm her down and bring back to some amount of pleasure.
This was easier than it would normally have been, thanks to the
aphrodisiac, but it was still slow going. The walls of her ass
squeezed around me with an intense pressure.

When I had pushed my full ten inches into her, I slowly,

slowly, began to fuck her ass, continually rubbing her clit. I kept
it slow to minimize the pain, but she was still squealing in fear
almost constantly. After I’d been inside her for nearly half an
hour, I brought her to orgasm as I shot my sperm into her ass. As
usual, she was under the Pavlov drug, and so she was learning, slowly,
to enjoy having her ass fucked.

I waited for my cock to soften. With an audible pop, I pulled

out of her ass and lay down beside her. She was softly crying.
“Listen to me,” I told her. Here eyes opened and she looked fearfully
at me. I continued. “That hurt, but in time you’ll grow used to it.”
I held out the bottle of vaseline to her. “It would have hurt a lot
more without this. From now on, you will keep yourself lubricated
with this at all times. If I ever check, and find you dry, I’ll do it
to your right there, and it will hurt. Understand?”

She nodded meekly, still in shock over what had happened. I

smiled. “You’re becoming a fine little slut, Suzi.”

In general, I wasn’t very interested in anal sex. I was

teaching Suzi to take a cock up her ass because it would be useful
skill in her new line of work, not because it was something I had a
particular thing for.

Over the next week, I continued to train her in this

technique. Always, I fingered her clit as I fucked her ass, using the
Pavlov drug to cause a pleasure association to form in her brain,
teaching her to orgasm at the feel of come in her ass. The bitch was
so tight down there I found myself enjoying the action despite my
general lack of interest in this sort of thing.

One afternoon during this period, I got a phone call. The

caller was a middle-aged businessman calling from a hotel, responding
to an ad for “Adult Services” I had placed in the local paper. We
verbally, danced around for a few minutes, ascertaining each other’s
bona fides. When we finally got down to it, I told him Suzi was
available for a massage at $200 for a full hour, plus tips. He agreed,
told me where he was staying, and I promised Suzi would be there in an
hour.

Her first job! I hadn’t expected it to come so soon. The

customer was interested in someone trashy, so I had Suzi put on one of
her slutty outfits, a new one I’d purchased recently. It consisted of
a shiny silver slip dress that left the gap in her cleavage
well-exposed and just barely covered her ass, a pair of black fishnet
stockings, and two shiny elbow-length gloves. It was fully
accessorized with several oversized fake pearl necklaces, a gaudy
bracelet on one wrist, a pair of black hoop earrings, and of course
the ever-present five-inch spiked heels, in black this time.

After she’d finished touching up her makeup and hair, we drove

to the hotel. While we drove, I briefed her on the proper way to act,
how to defer to the customer’s wishes, and when to ask for money. I
fixed a small microphone to her left earring, so that I’d be able to
listen in on the action and intervene in case Suzi came into any
danger.

We got to the hotel. After Suzi had wrapped herself in a

trenchcoat, we walked through the lobby to the elevators. Suzi drew
a number of lustful stares, despite the thick coat hiding her body.
We rode the elevator up to the customer’s floor. I waited around a
corner in the hallway while Suzi knocked on the door.

I heard the door open, and a male voice say, “Well. You must

be Suzi.”

“Yes, Mr. Jones. At your service.”
“Come on in.”
Suzi stepped inside and the door closed. I moved up to stand

in front of it, ready to enter at a moment’s notice.

“Suzi needs to see your driver’s license,” I heard her say.
“Here you go.”
Suddenly it occurred to me that it might seem odd to the

customer for Suzi to be talking about herself in the third person.
Well, shit. It was too late now. I’d have to let things go and just
hope it didn’t bother him.

He paid her, including a $200 tip, and offered her a drink.

They sat down and talked. He tried to start a conversation, asking
her questions about herself, where she was from. Suzi’s responses
were simple and direct.

“Suzi is a whore. Suzi is a slut who lives for cock. Suzi

needs to be fucked.”

After a few tries, he gave up. “God, you really are just a

little tramp, aren’t you?”

“Oh, yes, Suzi is a little tramp who will do anything for a

cock.”

He was quite turned on by her dirty talk, judging by the

tremor in his voice. “T-try mine.” I heard the sound of a zipper.

Suzi’s voice. “Oooh, your cock is so beautiful. Suzi wants

to suck it. Can Suzi suck your cock? Please?”

“G-go ahead, slut. Oh!” He grunted in pleasure. God, I

was getting so horny from listening to this. I listened intently as
Suzi’s customer built to orgasm. He was really getting into this.
“Take it down your throat, you little slut! Yes!” I could only
imagine what was going on.

After he had finished coming in Suzi’s mouth and Suzi had

orgasmed, they settled down for a bit, doing some necking and
fondling. Soon, she started begging him to fuck her. He had
absolutely no objections, and did so. Suzi kept up a monologue all
through the process.

“Oh, yes, Mr. Jones, your cock feels so good in Suzi’s cunt.

Suzi hasn’t had a cock in her cunt all day, and this big thick one
feels so good. Yes! Use Suzi like the whore she is! Fuck her slutty
pussy with your wet cock until you shoot your jism into her belly.”
The volume of her cries increased as his orgasm built. “Yes, yes! Ram
your meat into Suzi’s wet pussy! Oh! Yes, yes, YES! Shoot your
sticky white come deep into Suzi’s cunt! Yes! YES! FUCK
SUZIIIIIIIIIIII!”

They came, and for awhile all I heard was the grunts and

moans of orgasm. Slowly, they came down. “That was incredible. You
are one hot little slut.”

I heard Suzi putting her clothes back on. A moment later she

walked out the door. I greeted her with a big smile and a raging
hard-on. Gripping her hand, I led her to the stairwell.

Unsurprisingly, it was deserted. Most of the people in the

hotel used the elevators. I closed the door behind us and unzipped my
pants, freeing my erect cock. Suzi, still aroused from her recent
fucking, needed no prompting. She bent over and grabbed the stair
railing, thrusting her pert little ass up in the air. Not bothering
with any formalities, I lifted her skirt up and slammed my meat into
her moist pussy.

I fucked her hard and fast in that position for several

minutes. I was incredibly horny from listening to her fuck that guy
in the hotel room, and my cock was desperate for release. I placed my
hands on her hips and jerked them violently toward me with every
stroke I took. Suzi put very little effort into it; she was content
merely to be used like a rag doll, muttering softly to herself. “Oh,
yessss, master, fuck Suzi. Fuck Suzi’s slutty cunt with your hard
cock. Mmmmm.”

After a minute or two of pumping Suzi’s cunt up and down on my

shaft, I came explosively, jism spurting from my prick into her tight
cunt. Suzi screamed in pleasure as her third orgasm in an hour washed
over her, and my come dribbled out of the corners of her pussy. God,
she was fantastic.

I continued training Suzi in the fine art of taking a cock up

her ass. She didn’t enjoy it, but as the days passed, she slowly grew
used to it and stopped crying whenever I fucked her there.

One morning I surprised her by getting up early. Suzi had

just taken her shower, and was sitting at the vanity table, styling
her hair and putting on her makeup. Usually I didn’t wake up until
almost an hour later, after she’d gotten dressed and fixed breakfast.

I got up casually and walked over to stand behind her. She

looked up at me, curious as to why I was up so early. “Stand up,
slut.” I commanded. She obeyed, setting down her lipstick and
standing at attention.

Slowly, I caressed her ass with my hands. She trembled in

anticipation. Without warning, I stuck a finger into her anus,
eliciting a shriek from her. It was dry.

“Bitch!”
“Yes, m-master?”
“What did I tell you about your ass? What are you supposed to

have in it all times?”

She started to cry, unable to answer, shaking in fear.
“I said to keep your ass lubricated at all times, didn’t I?”
“I-I was about to, m-master. It’s just that you don’t usually

g-get up this early, and…”

“All times, bitch! Now you’ll have to suffer the punishment.”
Suzi shrieked and whirled to run. I grabbed her arm firmly

and threw her to the floor. She looked up at me in horror, too
frightened to take action, as I knelt above her.

Roughly, I grabbed her and forced her to her hands and knees.

She was crying in sheer terror. With one hand I positioned my cock at
the entrance to her dry anus, and with the other I pushed her head and
shoulders down to the floor, giving me the best possible angle of
entry. When she was positioned just right, I slammed my cock full
force into her tight, dry ass.

She screamed. Not the scream of pleasure she usually gave

when I fucked her to orgasm. Not the scream of fear mixed with
pleasure that she had given when I was teaching her to ass-fuck. A
scream of pure, excruciating, mind-numbering pain.

I paused for a second, enjoying her pain as my cock sat inside

her asshole. Just when her scream started dying, I withdrew and
thrust again, bringing a new wail. The raw, dry skin of her asshole
ripped and tore in places, and blood spurted from the cuts and gashes.

Each new thrust brought a new scream. After awhile, the blood

spread around and acted as a lubricant, lessening the friction between
my cock and her ass. At this point, I started fucking her in earnest.
Her screams had descended into sobs and whimpers of pain as I plowed
her ass faster and faster. Rather than her normal eager bucking and
pumping, she just lay there, accepting but not welcoming my cock in her
ass.

The best part of this was that the Suzanne portion of her mind

was in control now, and it was taking the brunt of the pain. Suzi,
the slutty personality, was in the background. I had been careful not
to arouse her before raping her ass, in order to be sure that it was
Suzanne I was inflicting pain on. The damage done to Suzanne would
further sap her will to live, effectively giving Suzi a greater amount
of control over her body.

I came in her ass, a flood of jism erupting from my engorged

cock. Suzi – Suzanne, really – just lay there, unresponding, still
crying from the pain. When I had shot my load, I removed my
blood-and-come covered dick from her ass.

“Now, then, slut, what have we learned?”
Her sobs halted, and she looked up fearfully at me.

“Always… keep… Suzi’s ass lubricated?” she asked haltingly.

“Very good. Now, from now on, you are to lubricate yourself

immediately upon coming out of the shower in the morning.
Understand?”

“Y-yes, master.”
“Good.” I smiled. “Now clean off my cock.”
Slowly, wearily, she took my cock in her hands and began to

suck on it. A pinkish mixture of fluids dripped from her asshole. My
cock was soon clean, glistening with her saliva. Before long, Suzanne
had receded into the background, and an aroused Suzi was sucking
happily on my cock. I patted her on the head. “Good girl, Suzi,” I
encouraged her. She smiled around my cock at me. My eager little
slut was back, stronger than ever.

From then on, Suzi was always lubricated. Eventually, she

grew to enjoy it, and by the end of her third week as my live-in slut,
I had her begging to “please stick your hot cock up your bitch’s tight
ass, master!” I’m not particularly an ass-fucking type of guy, as
I’ve mentioned, but hearing her say that made me eager to cream her
tight little hole.

I also continued to hire her out as a call girl once or twice

a week. She typically earned four or five hundred dollars from each
stint. This was no big windfall, but it was a nice bit of extra
income. I didn’t intend for her to be doing this for very long
anyway; the real purpose of it was to get her used to the idea of
fucking other men. She would soon be moving on to far more lucrative
activities.

Around the time of her tenth job as a call girl, I decided

that Suzi’s dancing skills had reached the point where they could be
put to use. I made up a bunch of flyers featuring Suzi’s face as she
licked her lips sluttily. The text read, “The breathtakingly beautiful
Suzi: private dancer available for parties and celebrations. Deluxe
service.”

The next day Suzi got her first piece of business — a

bachelor party. They were in a rush, and they wanted her that night.
I was forced to cancel my dinner reservations, but I was eager to see
Suzi in action, so I agreed. We dickered over the price, and he gave
me directions and a time to show up.

I interrupted Suzi’s dance practice and told her she had a job

that evening. She was surprised. I told her to go put on her red
lingerie and pumps. She complied and returned to the practice room.
We spent the rest of the afternoon going over her routine. She was to
burst out of a cake and do a quick striptease act. Then she was to
sit on the groom’s lap and get down and dirty.

“Now, remember, slut, the groom just thinks you’re an ordinary

stripper who isn’t supposed to go very far. He doesn’t know that
you’re really a cock-craving whore who’s going to fuck him. So you
have to go slow, or you’ll scare him.”

We went through the routine, with me sitting on the chair

playing the part of the groom. I didn’t actually fuck her, because I
wanted her to be extra horny that night. But it was quite an act of
will to restrain myself.

We ate a quick dinner, and I gave Suzi an hour to rest before

driving her out to the party. Before going up to the house, I had her
drink a glass of water with a little bit of aphrodisiac and some of
the Pavlov drug. “Now, remember, slut, the groom gets to fuck you
first, because it’s his special night. After that, you have to allow
yourself to be fucked by anyone who wants to.”

“Suzi understands, master.”
“Let’s go, bitch.”
“Yes, master.”
I rang the doorbell, and was greeted by a young man holding a

beer. I introduced myself as Suzi’s manager. He told me he was the
older brother of Jeff, the groom, and showed us to the cake. Suzi
climbed inside, visibly nervous. I said some reassuring words before
closing the cake. By the time she had to perform, she’d be horny from
the drugs, and that would take care of her nerves.

Jeff’s brother offered me a beer, which I accepted. I told

him I’d wait out in the kitchen until the cake was brought out, and
then I’d watch discreetly from the kitchen door. He shrugged and left
me in the kitchen.

Half an hour later, the cake was rolled out. I leaned against

the frame of the kitchen door. The guys sat Jeff down on a chair
facing the cake. The music started, and Suzi burst from the cake.

She had a sexy smile on her face as the started dancing.

Sweeping around the room, she teased all the guys, licking her lips
and occasionally grinding against their crotches, leaving them with
various pieces of her flimsy outfit. After a few minutes, she danced
over to Jeff and sat on his lap, straddling his legs and facing him,
wearing only a bra, panties, and heels.

She slowed down, gyrating her torso in front of Jeff’s wide

eyes while the other men whooped and laughed. She waved her tits in
front of his face. Judging by the bulge in his pants, Jeff was
enjoying the show. Slowly, sexily, Suzi untied her bra and slipped it
off her shoulders, revealing her hard nipples. She waved them
teasingly in front of Jeff’s face, rubbing them gently with her
fingers as she stared lustfully into his eyes. This drew more whoops
from the other men in the room.

“So, handsome, you must be Jeff,” Suzi said, in a deep, husky

voice.

“Y-y-yes, ma’am,” Jeff responded nervously.
“You’re getting married, Jeff?” she asked.
“Yes, ma’am. Tomorrow morning.”
“Well, looks like little Suzi got to you just in time,” she

exclaimed, running a hand along his crotch. She looked away and
winked playfully at the men, who laughed and cheered her on.

Suzi tossed the bra aside and moved her hands to her panties.

Swaying her torso the the music, she untied the panties, exposing her
wet cunt. Jeff stared in amazement. The panties still lay between
her legs. Suzi bunched the front of her panties up in her left hand,
and the back in her right hand, and began to draw them slowly back and
forth along her slit. She closed her eyes and arched her back,
thrusting her chest into Jeff’s face, drawing even more cheers from
the audience. Jeff was still staring at her pussy.

Suzi removed the soaked panties from between her legs and

brought them to her mouth. She fixed Jeff with a sultry gaze as she
parted her lips and sucked some of the juice out of the panties. She
then moved the panties in front of Jeff’s mouth and licked her lips.
Jeff sucked hungrily on them. “Does it taste good, Jeff?” Suzi
breathed.

Jeff let the panties out of his mouth and stammered. “Y-yes,

ma’am!”

Suzi flung the panties aside. She leaned forward and

plastered her lips against Jeff’s, giving him a hard, passionate kiss.
Jeff was startled at first, but responded quickly. Suzi rubbed the
back of his neck with one hand and his chest with the other as she
kissed him. After an eternity, she pulled away and looked at Jeff.

“So what’s her name, Jeff?” she asked in a slutty voice.
“D-Donna,” he replied.
“Well, from where I’m sitting,” she moved her hand from his

chest down to his crotch, softly rubbing the bulge she found there,
“you’re going to make Donna a pretty happy woman.” This drew another
loud chorus of hoots from the partiers. Suzi took no notice, her
attention focused on Jeff. “But before you go and do that, Jeff,” she
breathed, leaning closer and closer to him, “how about making Suzi
happy?” With that, she kissed him again and began to unzip his pants.

Jeff made no move to stop her as Suzi freed his shaft. Still

kissing him, she began to stroke his hard cock with her fingers,
skillfully bringing him off. Suzi broke the kiss, and looked down
hungrily at Jeff’s cock. Jeff groaned in pleasure at her soft
strokes, his rigid cock standing upright from his lap. A drop of
juice fell from Suzi’s pussy onto Jeff’s pants. No doubt about it,
the bitch was hot and ready, aching to have her cunt filled by Jeff’s
cock.

The other men had stopped cheering, and merely looked on in

disbelief. Jeff’s brother looked at me, as if asking what the hell
was going on. I shrugged and turned my attention back to the action.

Suzi was moaning now, bouncing up and down on Jeff’s lap,

running her fingers up and down his hard shaft. “Yes,” she murmured,
“Suzi is going to be very happy with Jeff’s hot, hard cock in her
soft, wet cunt!” With that, she lifted herself up and moved herself
forward, placing herself over Jeff’s crotch. Jeff was in an aroused
stupor, and had no reaction. Suzi placed the head of Jeff’s cock at
the opening of her pussy. With an aroused moan, she lowered herself
onto it, impaling herself on his shaft. Jeff let out a cry of
pleasure at the feel of her velvety cunt wrapped around his prick.

The faces around the room that had previously shown disbelief

now took on expressions that were frankly stunned. They had been
amazed that a stripper would kiss the groom and fondle his dick. But
for her to actually fuck him — this was clearly too much for them to
handle.

Suzi wasn’t paying attention to them, however. Her attention

was fixed on the meat filling her pussy. I could see her stomach flex
as her cunt muscles massaged Jeff’s cock. He was delirious with
pleasure. Suzi slowly began to move herself up and down on his shaft,
fucking herself crazy. Her moans grew in volume as her cunt lips slid
along his shaft.

Suddenly Jeff burst into action. Grasping Suzi tightly to

him, he stood up from the chair. Suzi squealed in excitement as his
sudden movement caused her to slide all the way down his shaft,
completely filling her twat. Falling to his knees, Jeff lay Suzi down
on the floor in front of him, never taking his cock from her pussy.
He fell on top of her and quickly began to piston his cock in and out
of Suzi.

Suzi went wild as he fucked her. She slammed her hips back

against him with each stroke. Wrapping her legs around him, she dug
her heels into his ass, trying to pull him as deeply as possible into
her cunt. “Oh, yes! Suzi feels so lucky to have Jeff’s hot, thick
cock in her wet pussy! Fuck Suzi hard, Jeff! Fuck her hot, wet
cunt!” Suzi pulled Jeff down on top of her, locking her lips to his
in a deep, passionate kiss.

It wasn’t long before Jeff came, spurting his come into Suzi’s

steamy pussy. Suzi came at the same time, her cunt muscles gripping
his shaft in a viselike grip as her orgasm shook through her body.
Jeff’s come overflowed her cunt, dripping to the ground in thick,
stringy wads. Jeff’s orgasm subsided. He continued to respond to
Suzi’s kisses for a few moments, then pulled his cock out of her pussy
and fell to one side, exhausted.

Still lying on the ground, her legs spread wide, with Jeff’s

come dripping from her open cunt, Suzi turned her head to look at the
men, whose jaws were wide open. In a soft, teasing voice, she
inquired, “Who’s next, gentlemen?”

Suzi had a busy night. After she fucked Jeff, each of the

other guys took a turn, usually two at once. Suzi would buck her hips
frantically against one cock while eagerly slurping at another.
Sometimes the men would come inside her. Other times, they would pull
out and Suzi would jack them off until their sticky come spurted onto
her face or tits.

By the time each of the guys had had a turn, Jeff had

recuperated enough to respond to Suzi’s provocations. She spent the
next half-hour giving him the blowjob of his life. She would suck him
a bit, pumping her head up and down on his shaft as he sat in the
chair. As he approached orgasm, she would let him out of her mouth,
gently teasing him and allowing him to cool off a bit. Then she would
suck him some more, keeping him on the edge of orgasm for thirty
minutes, but never letting him go over. By the end of this period, he
was so sensitive that she couldn’t suck him for more than four or five
seconds at a stretch. When she was through playing with him, she held
his shaft in her hand and asked him, “Now, Jeff, do you want to shoot
your hot, sticky jism into Suzi’s mouth, or into her soft pussy, or do
you want to come all over her slutty face?”

“F-face,” Jeff responded through the haze of his pleasure.
“Okay, handsome. Suzi will take your sticky come all over her

face.” With that, she plunged her mouth onto Jeff’s cock and began
sucking for all she was worth. Jeff’s moans grew louder and louder as
Suzi took faster and faster strokes. Just as he was about to come,
she let his cock out of her mouth and pointed it at her face. Jeff’s
engorged cock shot spurt after spurt of Jism onto Suzi’s face and into
her hair. With her free hand, she collected what she could on her
fingers and sucked it into her mouth, hungrily slurping it down. When
Jeff was finished shooting his monstrous load, Suzi’s body shook and
she fell to the ground, writhing in orgasm from the come splattered on
her, dripping in thick strings down her face. She stumbled back up
onto her knees and kissed Jeff’s cock. “You’re going to make Donna
very happy with that, Jeff.”

The guys then took another round with her, each fucking her

cunt or her mouth. One of them even did her ass while two others
fucked her mouth and cunt, bringing Suzi to another explosive orgasm.
She was always eager for more, and the guys were always eager to
provide. When everyone had taken their second fuck, and some had even
had thirds, she gave Jeff another long ride in her pussy. After that,
no one had the energy to go at it again. I collected the money from
Jeff’s brother and Suzi and I left. I had undercharged them by quite
a bit, considering all that Suzi had done, but I was counting on this
and the next several gigs to provide publicity. After that, Suzi
would be so popular that I’d be able to jack the price way up.

Suzi was quiet during the ride home. She had come six times

that evening, her most intense performance ever. She had been in slut
mode through the whole thing, her deeply-ingrained training making her
into a come-hungry sex kitten. Now she was coming down, and Suzanne’s
old personality was reasserting itself. I heard her softly crying to
herself.

“Suzi,” I told her, “you were a magnificent little slut

tonight. You took on eight men two or three times each, giving them
orgasms like they’ve never had before. For the rest of their lives,
they’ll remember you as the best fuck they’ve ever had. Whenever they
fuck their wives, or their girlfriends, they’ll be thinking of Suzi
the slut.” I’d been planning to let her rest during the ride, but I
was horny as hell from watching her get fucked dozens of times at the
party, and I didn’t want to listen to this, so I decided to put her to
work. “Suck my cock, whore.”

“Y-yes, master.” Suzi choked back a sob. Like a well-trained

animal, my little sex toy leaned over, unzipped my pants, and pulled
out my hard cock. After only a few second of sucking, she had gone
back into slut mode, all her worries pushed out of her mind. I
smiled.

Chapter 6

Building Suzi’s Body

A few days later, Suzi got another job; this time it was a

birthday party. Once again, she burst from a cake and did a slow
striptease, winding up on the lap of the birthday boy, rubbing his
crotch and talking dirty. “Did you get a lot of presents for your
birthday, Eric?”

“Y-y-yes.”

Leaning close, “Suzi would like a present.” Unzipping his

pants, “Won’t you give Suzi a big present?”

As before, all the other men could only stare, jaws agape, as

Suzi proceeded to pull his cock out, stroke it to erection, and then
fuck herself on it until creamy white come oozed from her cunt. They
regained their composure, though, when she made herself available to
them, and fucked her cunt, mouth, and ass with wild abandon. I
watched the whole three-hour party. When we got home, I fucked her
several times myself.

The news that a hot stripper was available for gang-banging

spread quickly by word-of-mouth. A week later, Suzi was getting jobs
every night. For the most part, the men at these parties were no
longer surprised at what she would do; they had hired her specifically
because she would do it, although her good looks didn’t hurt.

Three weeks after her first performance at the bachelor party,

Suzi was consistently booked solid two weeks in advance. I raised the
price from $500 a night to $750 and then to $1000. Business showed no
signs of slowing. At six gigs a week (I gave her Sunday night to
rest; we didn’t get many offers for that night anyway.) Suzi was
earning me over $5000 a week. There were some expenses; the clothes
Suzi had been wearing were left at the scene of each party as a
souvenir.

Between getting royally fucked at each party and my personal

use of her body at home, Suzi was orgasming an average of ten times a
day. Her drug-trained body kept up admirably, her pussy always
getting soaked for a cock and her mouth always eager to please.
Always, she talked dirty to whoever was fucking her, because she knew
that was the way to get the most come.

But only when she was aroused. And that was the kicker. When

she wasn’t aroused, she was still Suzanne, and Suzanne was sullen and
withdrawn. She was still willing to have sex, because she knew that
sex would bring Suzi out, and allow her to escape the misery that was
her life. And she never disobeyed me, in fear of what the
consequences might be. (After all, I’d demonstrated them to her quite
dramatically when she’d failed to have her ass lubricated. She knew
the pain involved in a dry ass-fuck.) But in spite of her bitterness
and despair, Suzanne persevered, and showed no signs of getting
weaker.

I was frankly baffled by this. I’d expected the Suzanne

personality to have died by now, sapped of its strength and its will
to live by the continued slutty behavior of Suzi. But she hadn’t.
Her will to go living in this miserable existence should have long
since died, crushed by the degradation she suffered daily. Somewhere
she was finding the strength to go on. Something was giving her hope.
What, though?

I had been this mystery for several weeks when I finally

chanced upon the answer, while I was sitting in my study one Sunday
evening after an after-dinner use of Suzi. I was trying to figure out
exactly how much profit I’d made on her so far, which basically
involved totalling up the expenses from all of our dates, including
the drugs and clothes, and subtracting that number from the total
income I’d made from the parties. The problem was that little
expenses that I’d forgotten about popped into my mind from time to
time, and I’d have to redo the whole calculation, figuring them in.
Like that telescope I’d had to buy to spy on her at the very
beginning. Things like that.

One such item was all the clothing catalogs I’d bought before

meeting her. Scouting reports, as I thought of them, ascertaining how
much exposure she’d gotten, and who I’d have to bribe to keep her from
getting hired. Utterly useless now that she was mine, but they were
still an expense. I glanced up to where the catalogs were collecting
dust on the bookshelf…

…and noticed something was wrong. Counting them, I realized

one of them was missing. I couldn’t tell which one, but I knew one of
them was gone.

Where? If Suzanne had taken it, where would she have put it?

The sounds of a porn video were coming from Suzi’s training room, so I
knew she was in there studying. Quietly I walked down the hall to the
bedroom and began to search Suzi’s things.

It was slow going, because I was being careful not to disturb

anything permanently. I wasn’t sure yet whether I wanted her to know
I was onto her, so I tried as best I could to leave things as I found
them. An hour and a half later, after combing her closet and most of
her makeup table, I finally found what I was looking for.

Hidden under the lining paper at the bottom of one of the

drawers in the makeup cabinet was a catalog from a local department
store from over a year ago. I picked it up and opened it. It fell
open by itself to a page in the middle, clearly having been opened to
this page many times before.

The page was dominated by a large photograph of a suburban

kitchen. Sitting at the table was a handsome man in business clothes,
wearing a tie and slacks. Two children, a boy and a girl, were
running out the front door, lunchboxes in hand, waving to their
mother, a strikingly beautiful woman in stylish business clothes that
made her look competent and self-assured, yet very sexy. It was
Suzanne.

I hadn’t even realized that it was her until that moment. I’d

bought the catalog because of some swimsuit modeling she’d done in
another section, and never given a second look at this picture. What
did this mean?

It meant she still thought she could get away. She hoped that

someday she could give me the slip, and escape to the outside world,
find her Romeo and live happily ever after, or something like that.
Maybe continue her career as a model. But that couldn’t happen, I
thought… she needed the sex. She was addicted to it, and I was the
only one who could give it to her.

The realization hit me suddenly. I wasn’t the only one! God,

I’d been so stupid. At first, sure, when I’d been using the orgasm
drug and only fucking her myself, sure, _then_ I had been the only one
who could give her what she needed. But since then, I’d trained her
to enjoy having sex with other men, any men, and without the drug.
Now, if she left me, she could easily find someone else to give her
the regular fucking she needed. Sure, she had this thing about
talking dirty during sex, but most men would like that. (After all,
that was why I’d taught her to do it.) And she’d be in pain trying to
walk without heels, but some physical therapy could take care of that.
I’d turned her into a genuine slut, and had thus made myself
vulnerable.

Maybe none of this had occurred to her. Maybe she’d stolen

the catalog for some other, more trivial reason. But I had no way of
knowing, short of confronting her, and I didn’t want to do that. I
had to assume the worst, that she was planning to escape, waiting for
her chance.

The thing to do, then, was cut off her escape route. Trap her

in her new life as a slut, with nowhere else to run to. And I knew
just how to do it. It would involve doing certain things earlier than
I’d originally planned, but nothing I hadn’t already planned on doing
and budgeted for. It was quite simple, really. Up until now, Suzi
and Suzanne had been fighting for control of Suzanne’s body.

It was time to build a body for Suzi. The body of a slut.

The next morning, after giving Suzi her usual after-breakfast

fucking, I announced that we were going to visit the doctor. Suzi was
curious as to why. (Since I’d just fucked her, it actually was eager,
slutty Suzi I was talking to, not depressed, unhappy, Suzanne.) I
told her that I’d tell her in the car, and to hurry up and get
dressed.

I’d laid out a new set of clothes for her, some that I’d

bought late the night before. The amazing thing about them was that
they were perfectly ordinary women’s clothes, of the sort that a
young, middle-class wife might wear on the weekend, when going
shopping. Aside from the extreme length of the heels on the pumps,
there was nothing at all unusual about them.

Suzi came out of the bedroom wearing them, looking quite

confused. She hadn’t worn clothes like these in months! I ushered
her out the door to the car, giving her clitoris a quick rub to keep
her excitement up. It was important that the eager, cooperative Suzi
be in charge this morning.

As we drove, I had Suzi take periodic sips from a flask of

water I had in the car. The water had been treated with the
aphrodisiac. I had her drink it slowly over the course of the ride
because I would need to have Suzi available for quite awhile.

“Now, then, slut,” I explained, “you want to know where we’re

going?”

“Yes, Master, please. Suzi wants to know why she’s going to

see the doctor. Will Suzi get to fuck the doctor?”

I laughed. “If you’re a good little slut. You want to be a

good little slut, don’t you?”

“Oh, yes, master! Suzi tries hard to be the best slut she can

be!”

I fought to keep from getting turned on. Every time I heard

that eager, peppy voice talk about how much she craved sex, I got an
urge to nail her. Which was generally what she wanted. But I
couldn’t do it this morning. We had an appointment to keep. “You’ve
been watching those other sluts on the videos I got, haven’t you?”

“Oh, yes. They get fucked a lot. Suzi wants to be as slutty

as them.” She ended the sentence on a dejected note, unhappy with her
lack of success. “Suzi tries as hard as she can, but she still
doesn’t get as much come as they do.”

She was damn-well wrong about that, but I didn’t point it out

to her. It was useful for her to think that. “Well, you are trying
very hard, slave, but trying hard can only get you so far.”

She looked at me questioningly. It occurred to me that Suzi

was substantially less intelligent than Suzanne. An unexpected
effect, but certainly one I welcomed. Suzanne would’ve figured out
what was going on by now.

I went on. “Some of those sluts in the videos have advantages

over you – things that really aren’t your fault.”

She frowned, looking sad, but curious. “Are they prettier

than Suzi?”

“No, they really aren’t. You’re a lot prettier than they

are.” Which was true. Most porn actresses couldn’t hold a candle to
Suzi in the looks department, and only a few were even close to being
as pretty as she was. “It’s something else. It’s your tits.”

Her face took on a hurt look. “Suzi’s tits are too small?”

She looked down at her boobs, pushing at the fabric of her dress, and
caressed them curiously.

“Yes, my pretty little slut, but we can do something about

it.”

She thought for a moment, then suddenly perked up. “Is that

why we’re going to the doctor? To get Suzi bigger tits?” She looked
at me, her face begging me to say it was so.

“Yes, Suzi, we’re going to get you bigger tits.”

“Oh, goody!” she squealed. “Suzi wants bigger tits so that

she can squeeze them around her master’s cock and get lots of hot,
sticky jism all over her face.”

“You’ll get it, Suzi, but today we’re just going to talk to

the doctor. And there are certain rules you need to follow…”

After most of an hour’s drive, we arrived at a suburban office

building. As we went inside, I whispered to Suzi, “Now, remember,
agree to everything I say.”

“Yes, master,” she whispered, excited.

We took the elevator up to the office of a Dr. J. P. Green,

plastic surgeon. I’d done some careful research on this guy. Green
had given boob jobs to several popular porn actresses. I’d picked up
as many videos featuring these women as I could find, from both before
and after their operations. So far as I could tell, he’d done an
excellent job every time.

I checked us in with the receptionist and we sat down to wait.

I leafed through a advertising brochure full of “before” and “after”
pictures. Suzi sat quietly next to me, smiling to herself and
occasionally rubbing one of her nipples through her dress.

After about ten minutes, the doctor came out, greeted us, and

showed us into his office. “What can I do for you two this morning?”

“Well, Dr. Green, Suzi thinks her breasts are too small, and

she’s looking into getting some implants.” Thanks to a name change
filed in court by mail a few weeks ago, Suzi’s name was official.

“All right. Let me show you what the options are.” For the

next half hour, we looked through several books, as Dr. Green
explained in detail what was available, and in what sizes. I did all
the talking, and asking of questions; Suzi merely nodded and
occasionally gave monosyllabic sounds of agreement. This didn’t seem
to bother the doctor one bit.

After the fourth book of samples, I realized I wasn’t going to

find what I wanted in any of the standard offerings, so I took the
initiative. “Doctor, can you do something a bit unusual?”

“What did you have in mind?”

I took a pad of paper and a pen from his desk and drew a quick

sketch of what I wanted, explaining as I went. When I was finished,
Dr. Green picked up the paper and leaned back in his chair, looking at
it thoughtfully. “This is going to cost a bit extra,” he said at
last.

“How much?”

“Twenty-five thousand dollars.”

“Do you take personal checks?” I asked, pulling out my wallet.

The doctor smiled as I wrote out the check. He had Suzi sign

some forms. “Now we need to schedule a surgery date. I have an
opening three weeks from Tuesday…”

“Tomorrow,” I said.

“I’m afraid I can’t do that. The…”

“Are you performing surgery tomorrow?”

“Well, yes, but this lady’s been waiting for a month. I can’t

just…”

“Reschedule it,” I told him, handing him another check for

twenty-five thousand dollars.

He looked at the check, eyes wide, then looked back at me and

shrugged. “Okay. I’ve got some time scheduled at the hospital
downtown. Come by at 8 a.m. This is going to take all day. I’ll
have to build the implants tonight.”

“We’ll be there,” I said as we walked out the door. I wasn’t

pleased about having to spend so much money to get the operation done
quickly, but I really had no choice. Suzi was excited about the
operation, but Suzanne would see it for what it was, a move toward
imprisoning her in a slut’s body. With tits like the ones she was
going to have after tomorrow, her chances of getting a conventional
modeling job would be slim to none. If I’d agreed to wait three weeks
for the operation, Suzanne would have had more than enough time to
make an escape attempt, and the forthcoming operation would give her
plenty of motivation to do so. With less than twenty-four hours to
wait, though, I would have no trouble keeping her under control.
Twenty-five thousand dollars wasn’t much to spend to protect what I’d
already invested in my whore.

Suzi could barely contain her excitement as we walked out to

the car. “Suzi’s going to have big, slutty tits!” she exclaimed,
running her hands all over her nipples.

“Yes, you are, bitch,” I replied, getting into the car.

Suzi got in on the other side. “Suzi’s slutty little cunt is

so excited!”

I could stand it no longer. “Get in the back seat, slut,” I

commanded.

“Yes, master!” she squealed, climbing into the back. “Is

Suzi’s master going to stick his thick, hard cock up Suzi’s hot, juicy
pussy?”

“You bet I am, whore!” I exclaimed, scrambling after her. “On

your back!” Suzi lay on her back on the car seat, her legs spread and
her heels planted firmly on the car ceiling. She pulled her skirt up
and closed her eyes expectantly.

Wasting no time, I unzipped my pants. My rock-hard cock

sprang free, pointing at Suzi’s dripping snatch. I moved my body
between my slut’s legs and rammed my stiff cock into her cunt.

Suzi responded in her usual enthusiastic way, bucking her hips

at me as she squeezed my cock with her cunt, moaning with pleasure all
the while. “Oh, fuck Suzi, master. Slam your hard cock deep into
your whore’s pussy. This cock-craving bitch needs your come so bad…
Yes! Shoot your jism into Suzi’s cunt!”

Suzi’s dirty talk pushed me over the edge. My cock throbbed

as I shot my load into my eager little slut. She screamed as she came
to her own orgasm, the pleasure overwhelming her as her cunt gripped
my cock tightly, milking every last drop of come.

For the rest of the day, I kept Suzi as busy – and aroused -

as possible. I’d canceled her engagements for that night, and the
next two, in order to give her plenty of rest for the surgery, as well
as to make sure I got a good amount of use out of her new tits before
they were made available to the general public. Since she wasn’t
going to get gang-banged that night, I had to keep a close eye on her
in order to make sure that Suzanne wouldn’t try to escape before the
operation tomorrow.

I stayed near her all afternoon, coaching her while she

practiced dancing. A couple days earlier, I had moved her up from
five-inch heels to six-inch, and she was having some trouble learning
to balance on the new shoes. The shame of it was that the progress
she’d made since starting in the new heels was going to get wiped out
by her operation. Her new breasts would shift her center of balance
and force her to start all over again. No doubt a depressing
experience for her. But since it was Suzanne, and not Suzi, who had
put in all the effort learning to balance on the heels in the first
place, I was more than happy to have all that effort wiped out. Maybe
the bitch would go away after the operation.

After dinner, I gave her the usual after-dinner reaming,

bringing her no end of enjoyment as she came to another screaming
orgasm impaled on my cock. I stayed with her in the evening as she
watched her nightly movie, tweaking her nipples or rubbing her clit
occasionally to keep Suzi in charge. We went to bed early, and she
fell asleep after I’d used her twice.

I woke her up early the next morning, keeping her aroused as

we got ready to go to the doctor. Suzi again put on the flowery
dress. I had her tie her hair in a bun and leave off the makeup. She
was confused, but obeyed nonetheless. After a light breakfast, with
enough of the aphrodisiac in Suzi’s orange juice to keep her aroused
until the operation started, we drove to the hospital. Suzi was quite
excited, bouncing up and down the whole way, begging me to fuck her.
Only when we had finally parked did I allow her to give me a blowjob.
She dived in with her usual enthusiasm, and I shot my wad down her
throat as she smiled contentedly.

Dr. Green greeted us at the door, and showed Suzi into the

prep room. I was allowed to stay with her while she was being
anesthetized. She lay there, looking up at me, with the facemask
covering her nose and mouth. Her eyes slowly narrowed as the
anesthetic took effect. As she slipped into unconsciousness, I saw
in her eyes not the worshipful, puppylike adoration of Suzi, but the
cold bitterness of Suzanne. Hatred burned in those eyes as she stared
at me. Slowly, they closed and she fell asleep.

I spent most of the rest of the day pacing in the waiting

room. I grabbed lunch at a fast-food joint in the hospital basement.
Finally, late in the afternoon, Dr. Green came out. “It’s done.
She’s in the recovery room. You can go see her if you want. I’ve got
to clean up, so I’ll meet you there in half an hour.” He gave me the
room number and left.

I rushed eagerly to the recovery room and stormed inside,

closing the door behind me. Suzi lay sleeping on the bed, a white
sheet draped over her form. Eagerly, I pulled the sheet off of her
chest. It was amazing.

Suzi’s small, pert chest had expanded like a pair of balloons.

Where before there had been two firm little breasts there now stood a
pair of mammoth globes of flesh. Suzi’s new tits stood firmly out
from her body, begging for attention. But her nipples were
mouthwatering. Her aereolae stood further out from the flesh of her
tits, pointing at the ceiling. Atop these brown cones stood erect
nipples, fully a quarter inch in diameter.

Standard breast implants are designed to create volume, not

projection. I wanted both. The design Dr. Green and I had come up
with used two implants for each breast. A normal spherical implant
gave volume, making Suzi’s tits round and firm. On top of this stood
a smaller implant, which pushed the aereola into a conical shape and
thrust the nipples outward. The overall effect was a pair of breasts
designed for fucking and sucking. They were quite obviously
artificial, as was fitting for the tits of a slut.

I reached out and rubbed one of the nipples, rolling it

between my fingers. Suzi moaned in her sleep. Bending over, I ran my
tongue around it, simultaneously playing with her other nipple. God,
it was so delicious.

Suzi woke and looked at me, and then at her chest. She

squealed in delight. “Oh, Suzi’s tits are so big! Now Suzi can be a
real slut!”

My jeans were threatening to burst. Moving quickly, I opened

the bag I had carried in with me and pulled out a pair of Suzi’s
fire-engine red six-inch heels. I slipped them quickly over her feet,
covering them with the hospital blanket. She would need those later,
and besides, she might have a hard time enjoying sex without them.
Returning to the head of the bed, I unzipped my pants and thrust my
cock into Suzi’s face. “Suck your master’s cock, slut, and I’ll fuck
your new tits.”

Suzi eagerly took me into her mouth, running her tongue around

my cock with a new eagerness. She gripped my shaft with one hand as
her lips slid up and down its length. With her free hand, she rubbed
one of her tits, moaning softly to herself.

I was hard in no time, and eagerly swung myself up on to the

bed, sitting astride her stomach and laying my cock in the deep furrow
between Suzi’s boobs. Her hands went to her tits and she squeezed
them around my cock, rolling her nipples between her fingers. She
squealed in pleasure as I slowly began to slide my lubricated cock
back and forth between her tits. Suzi continued massaging my cock
with her boobs, giving my cockhead a tickle with her tongue every time
it thrust toward her mouth.

I concentrated on fucking her tits as I thought about what I’d

accomplished. Suzi had had been acting like a slut for nearly a year
now, almost since I’d met her. She had been dressing like a slut for
most of that time, as well. And she’d been talking like a slut ever
since she’d moved in about a month and a half ago. But up until the
operation, it could have all been an act. Now it was real. Now she
had the body of a slut. And there was no way Suzanne could escape
that.

I fucked Suzi’s tits as hard as I could, slamming my cock in and

out of the tight canyon between them. Suzi moaned louder and louder
as her orgasm built. My cock exploded with pressure, and sticky
strings of come shot from its tip onto Suzi’s lust-filled face. The
familiar taste and feel of my come sent her over the edge into an
intense orgasm.

She tried to gather as much of it up as possible and swallow

it, but inevitably some of it dribbled into her hair. After I had
recovered from my orgasm, I got off the bed and wiped off her face
with some paper towels. She looked at me adoringly. “Can Suzi be as
good a slut as the whores in the videos now?” she asked.

“Even better,” I responded, smiling and continuing to wipe my

come off her face. Just as I was finishing, Dr. Green came in.

“Well, everything looks fine. Suzi, you can go tonight, if

you’d like.”

“Yes, please,” Suzanne responded.

“Thank you doctor,” I said, “You did a great job.” Green

shrugged modestly at this. I turned to Suzi. “Suzi, why don’t you
thank Dr. Green, okay?”

Suzi smiled happily. Without a word, she got up from the bed,

exposing her naked body, and strode across the room. Her heels
clicked on the floor as her ass swayed from side to side. Her new
tits jiggled slightly with the walk. Green’s jaw dropped.

Suzi stopped in front of him and sunk to a crouch in front of

his pants. Deftly unzipping his fly, she pulled out his soft, but
rapidly hardening cock. “Oooooh, Dr. Green, can Suzi suck your cock?”
she asked innocently, looking up at him with a pleading expression.

“G-go ahead.,” he responded. Suzi wasted no time wrapping her

lips around Dr. Green’s shaft.

“I’ll be in the waiting room,” I announced. “Have her back to

me in half an hour, okay, doc?”

Chapter 7

The Finishing Touch

Suzi came out to the waiting room and rejoined me half an hour

later, a trickle of semen running down her leg. Good, I thought.
Dr. Green deserved that for the quality of the work he’d done.

For the next three days I fucked Suzi silly, making as much

use as I could of her mouth, cunt, ass, and especially her tits, even
when I wasn’t fucking them. When I reamed her cunt from behind, I
would always reach underneath her and cup her breasts, savoring the
feeling of their full roundness in my hands, tweaking and rubbing the
always-erect nipples.

Suzi loved her new tits even more than I did. The implants

had stretched the skin on her chest quite a bit, and that, combined
with the aereola implants, made her nipples extremely sensitive.
Whenever she got a chance, she would pop one nipple out of whatever
clothes she was wearing at the time and play with it absentmindedly,
softly moaning to herself as she did so.

The most amazing effect, though, had to do with her clothing.

Even after I bought her some new clothes for her new body, it was
still a tight fit to keep her tits inside anything. As a result, her
already sensitive nipples were under enormous pressure as her clothing
strained to contain her boobs. I had worried at first that this might
be a painful experience.

It turned out, though, that the tight squeeze of her clothes

on her nipples actually had an arousing effect. It couldn’t bring her
to orgasm by itself, but it was enough to keep her mildly horny most
of the day. Suzi enjoyed wearing tight clothes, because these created
the most pressure on her tits. One extremely beneficial side effect
of this whole thing was that the constant stimulation meant that the
slutty half of her personality was more often in control.

In fact, the Suzanne half of her personality almost completely

disappeared from view, generally appearing only in the morning right
after she’d woken up or late at night when she was undressing to go to
bed. When I did see her, she was even more morose than usual.

After her three-day vacation was up, I returned Suzi to the

gang-bang circuit. She was more popular than ever at bachelor parties
and casual celebrations. I raised the price to $1500 and she was
still booked solid weeks in advance. My investment was really
starting to pay off.

After a month or so, I auditioned Suzi for an appearance at a

local strip bar, the California. She was well-practiced by now, and I
knew she’d get the gig rather easily. Just to be sure, though, I
cleared her engagements the two nights before the audition, so she’d
be well-rested and extra horny.

The afternoon of the audition came. Suzi performed flawlessly

for an audience of half a dozen people — the manager, a few employees
preparing for the night’s business, and myself. At the end of the
routine, Suzi lay in a breathtaking pose across a chair, her back
arched, massive tits thrust skyward, pussy exposed and wet, and a
seductive smile on her face. The manager jumped to his feet and
applauded.

I took him back to the dressing room to meet Suzi. “Lenny,

I’d like you to meet Suzi. Suzi, this is Mr. Hargraves, the manager
of the bar,”

“My pleasure,” Lenny said politely, holding his hand out to

shake.

Suzi ignored his greeting and fell to her knees in front of

him, her hands busily unzipping his pants. Lenny looked at me
questioningly. I shrugged. Suzi extracted his hard cock from the
confines of his pants and looked at it eagerly.

“Ohhhh, it’s so big, Mr. Hargraves,” Suzi squealed. “Suzi

wants it. Can Suzi please suck on your hard cock?”

Lenny looked at me in amazement. I shrugged again. “It’s her

way of introducing herself,” I said matter-of-factly. “She really
likes it.”

Lenny looked back down at Suzi, who was looking up at him with

pleading eyes. “Yes, go ahead, Suzi, suck my cock.”

Suzi took Lenny’s dick into her mouth and began sucking it,

her head bobbing up and down on his shaft. She hadn’t been lying when
she said it was big, either. It was over nine inches long, probably
the biggest cock she’d ever seen. But she was still able to
deep-throat him. When she took him all the way down, her lips touched
his pubic hair. Her tongue would dart out and tickle his balls from
time to time.

After a few minutes of this, Lenny was on the verge of coming.

Suzi took her mouth off his shaft and held it in her hand, stroking it
gently, holding him on the brink of orgasm. Lenny was in a daze.

“Now, then, Lenny, I want $500 a night for Suzi to perform

here,” I stated, as though this was a perfectly normal situation in
which to discuss business.

Lenny was riding high from Suzi’s blowjob, but he wasn’t out

of his mind enough not to argue. “N-no way. T-two-fifty, tops.”
Suzi continued to stroke his cock, tantalizing him.

“If you want to come in that pretty little mouth, Lenny, I

suggest you agree to my offer,” I responded. We stood there in
silence for a moment, Lenny muttering to himself while Suzi gently
rubbed his erect prick.

“All right,” he said at last, “F-four hundred. But that’s as

h-h-high as I go.”

I decided to put my golden chip on the table. “Five hundred,

Lenny, and you get to fuck Suzi every night she appears.”

Suzi squealed in delight at this. “Oh, please, Mr. Hargraves,

Suzi wants to have her tight, wet pussy filled with your big, hard
cock before she dances. Please, please, please! Suzi wants to be
fucked!” I’d rehearsed this with her before the audition, but I could
see by the gleam in her eye that her excitement was genuine. She
really was eager for the chance to get this large prick in her cunt on
a regular basis.

Real or faked, Suzi’s words were enough to send Lenny over the

edge. “Okay, it’s a d-deal. Five hundred.”

“Thank you, Mr. Hargraves. A pleasure doing business with

you. Go ahead, Suzi.”

Suzi immediately pounced on his cock, sucking hard. Within

fifteen seconds, Lenny was coming. Some of his jism escaped from
Suzi’s mouth and rolled down her chin. She shook in orgasm.

“Th-that was unbelievable,” Lenny muttered.
Lenny and I spent the next fifteen minutes ironing out the

details of the contract. Suzi was to appear every Thursday as the
featured performer, doing four half-hour shows starting every two
hours from six in the evening to midnight. She would have her own
private dressing room for the night, to relax between shows. As her
manager, I would be paid $500 per night, in addition to whatever tips
Suzi earned while dancing. And Lenny would get to fuck her each night
before her first show. The contract would last for three months,
after which we could renegotiate. The whole time we were discussing
these matters, Suzi had been stroking Lenny’s cock, bringing him back
to erection.

“Well,” I said, “it’s been a pleasure doing business with you,

Lenny. I’m going to go out to the bar and have a drink. Why don’t
you two get to know each other a little better?” With that, I walked
out the door of the dressing room, closing it behind me.

I returned fifteen minutes later to find Suzi sitting on the

edge of the makeup table, her legs draped over Lenny’s shoulders, and
her glistening cunt filled with Lenny’s thick meat. “Yes,
Mr. Hargraves, yes!” Suzi yelled in her squeaky new voice. “Fuck
Suzi’s hot, went cunt with your hard cock! Oh, that feels so good!
Fuck Suzi!”

Lenny was going at it as hard as he could. Soon, between

Suzi’s exhortations and the invigorating massage her cunt was giving
his prick, Lenny came. His sticky white come flowed out of the
corners of Suzi’s cunt, dripping onto the table. Suzi’s dirty talk
turned into unintelligible groans as she came herself. Lenny
collapsed into a chair, exhausted. “You are some incredible fuck,
Suzi!”

I collected Suzi and we left. The whole scene had gotten me

so excited that before we got into my car to leave, I fucked her on
the hood, in broad daylight. Suzi, of course, was as eager as ever.
What a fabulous little slut I had.

A couple days later, Suzi made her debut performance. The

crowd whooped and hollered as she strode onto the stage in her “candy”
outfit, supplemented by a red-and-white jacket. She pranced around on
her heels to the tune of “I Know What Boys Like” for awhile, slowly
removing the jacket, skirt, and top. Each step in undressing was
greeted by a roar of applause and hooting from the male audience. The
crowd went wild when she began removing her black lace underwear,
cupping her breasts and teasing her pussy. She finished the routine
draped across the chair, wearing nothing but the striped socks, the
heels, the polka-dot gloves, and the bow in her hair. Her breasts
heaved and her cunt glistened with wetness.

I rushed backstage to meet her. I hurried into her to her

dressing room and closed the door. “That was fantastic, slut. Now
suck my cock.” Suzi pulled my raging hard-on out of my pants and
eagerly serviced it. When I was good and hard, I removed my cock from
her mouth, lay her on her back, and fucked her brains out. “Yes, yes!
Suzi’s cunt is so hot and wet from dancing, and her master’s cock
feels so good filling it up! Fuck your slutty little whore, master,
give it to your bitch!” I exploded in her cunt, my hot jism filling
her up.

After I was done, I gave her a minute to recover and then went

out into the hall, closing the door behind me. A crowd of men were
standing outside, all eager to get in and talk to Suzi. “One at a
time, gentlemen, one at a time!” I yelled. “Five dollars to talk to
Suzi for five minutes.” This dissuaded some of them, but not many. I
grabbed the first bill held in front of me, and ushered the lucky
holder inside, closing the door behind us.

Inside stood Suzi, still in a state of undress. Her breasts

moved gently up and down as she breathed. The guy I had brought in,
who looked to be in his early twenties, looked at her and lost his
cool. “Uh… c-could I have your autograph, ma’am?”

Suzi smiled and took the paper and pen he held out. She

signed the paper with a big “Suzi” and handed them back.

“Gee, th-thanks. You were really g-great out…” he began,

but was cut off by Suzi’s hands on his crotch. She crouched in front
of him, fingers deftly unzipping his fly. His erect cock sprung up
into her face.

Suzi looked up at him. “Can Suzi suck your cock?” He was

stunned, and made no reply, just staring at her pleading face.
“Please? Suzi wants your hard cock in her mouth so bad.”

“O-okay,” he stammered.
Suzi gave him a blowjob, bringing him quickly and skillfully

to orgasm. He came in her mouth, his knees shaking. Suzi eagerly
swallowed his come. When he was done, I led him back outside and
closed the door.

The crowd outside saw the dazed look on his face. He was

bombarded with questions from people who wanted to know what had
happened. Slowly, they figured it out and began clamoring even more
fervently to see Suzi. Taking advantage of the increase in demand, I
jacked up the price. “The price is now fifty dollars for five
minutes.” The crowd barely let up. Wads of cash were thrust into my
face.

I started cycling guys in to see Suzi. I always stayed inside

the whole time. Sometimes they chose to have a blowjob, sometimes
they wanted to fuck her. Either way, Suzi was able to quickly bring
them off, despite the fact that many of them had already come once
jacking off to her performance on stage.

After ten guys had made use of her, and I was $500 richer, I

cut it short to give Suzi time to rest. Her next show started half an
hour later, and was received every bit as warmly as the first. I
jacked the price of five minutes with Suzi up to $60 after that one,
and $75 after her 10:00 show. Each time I got ten guys in and out of
Suzi’s dressing room in under an hour. All of them left very happy.

After making another $750 selling her body after the midnight

show, I shut down and collected my money from Lenny. I let him make
use of Suzi one more time before we left. Between the normal payment
for the performance and the money I raked in charging admission, I
cleared over $3000 that night. No doubt about it, this slut was going
to make me a lot of money.

Later that week I decided to spend some of that money to

finish the construction of Suzi’s body, so I scheduled an appointment
with Dr. Green for an afternoon. I told him to be ready to perform a
few non-surgical procedures on Suzi. He balked at first, but
acquiesced after I reminded him how much I’d paid him last time, and
made it clear I was willing to repeat that if he was cooperative.

Dr. Green greeted us warmly at the door of his office. Suzi

gave him a hug and a deep, lustful kiss, quickly squeezing his crotch
with her hand for emphasis. Green moaned at her touch.

Green showed Suzi to a deep, comfortable dentist’s chair and

began dosing her mouth with novocaine while I explained what I was
after. Dr. Green had realized after Suzi’s last bit of surgery that I
was the one in charge, and so I didn’t bother with the charade of
pretending that Suzi was getting this done on her own initiative.

While Suzi was getting gassed up, Dr. Green and I discussed

exactly what I wanted, what effect I was trying to achieve. Green
asked a few questions and made a few suggestions, and between the two
of us we settled on what he was going to do. After we had reached an
agreement, I shook Green’s hand and left the office, allowing him to
work undisturbed. I spent the afternoon at a few beauty-supply
stores, picking up some things Suzi would need later on. I returned
to the clinic late that afternoon. Dr. Green came out to the waiting
room to meet me, and showed me back into the room where Suzi lay on
the chair.

Suzi’s face was nothing short of a work of art. Previously,

her eyebrows had been thick and blonde. Now, thanks to some skilled
electrolysis work on Dr. Green’s part, as well as some black dye, they
had been reduced to two dark lines over her eyes, starting at almost
their previous thickness on the inside and tapering to nothing as they
arched ever so slightly above her eyes.

The eyes themselves were different, as well. Suzanne’s eyes

had always been big and bright, wide open. Dr. Green had applied a
soothing cream to the skin of her eyelids, causing the muscles in them
to relax. As a result, her eyelids were incapable of opening fully,
fixing her face with a cheap, whorish look.

Green’s crowning achievement was her lips. He had given her a

pair of collagen injections, causing her lips to expand. They were
now fixed in a permanent pout, forever hungry for cock. Green had
created a masterpiece, the face of a true slut. I stroked her
forehead gently as Suzi gazed up at me adoringly.

I noticed Green had a bulge in his pants. I was horny, too,

but decided to save mine until just a little later. So I wrote Green
a check for twenty thousand dollars and handed it to him. “Now, Suzi,
how do we say thanks to the doctor?” I asked.

After we got home, I ushered Suzi into the shower and told her

to wash her hair. She seemed a bit puzzled by this request, but as
usual, she obeyed without question. When she got out, I had her towel
her hair half dry and sit down in front of the mirror.

I pulled a box of hair bleach out of the bag and handed it to

her. “Put this in your hair. I want you to rub it in really well,
and get it all over your hair. Then I want you sit here until I get
back. You can play with yourself, but don’t come. Got it?”

“Yes, master.” Suzi, intrigued, opened the box and removed a

small bottle. I left her to her work.

Half an hour later, I returned to find Suzi sitting patiently

in front of the mirror. Her hair was well-soaked with the solution,
and she was playing idly with her left nipple, a smile of pleasure on
her face. The room stank to high heaven of hydrogen peroxide. Her
hair looked faintly lighter, but it was difficult to tell, since it
was wet. I instructed Suzi to rinse her hair well and then wash it
again, dry it, and style it as usual. Then she was to come out to the
living room.

She emerged an hour later, and I was awestruck. Her hair,

formerly a honey blonde, was now a bright platinum shade, and fell
over her shoulders in lustrous waves. Her fat, pouting lips shone a
bright, shiny pink. Large plastic hoops dangled from her ears. Her
breasts strained against a black mesh bodysuit, and her six-inch
spiked heels glistened as they clicked across the floor. She had long
been the perfect slut, and now she had the perfect body to match.

I sat up and looked at her. “Come here and suck my cock,

slut,” I commanded.

“Yes, master,” she responded, walking over to me, heels

clicking on the floor, ass swaying as she walked, tits bouncing ever
so slightly inside the mesh. Glossy pink fingernails glistened as she
deftly unzipped my fly, freeing my erection. Suzi eagerly wrapped her
shiny, pouting lips around shaft and began to pump it in and out of
her mouth. I grabbed the neckline of the bodysuit and pulled it down
below her tits. Slowly, I fondled her nipples, giving them an
occasional squeeze.

It was wonderful. My sex toy was now complete. Suzanne was

imprisoned, trapped in a body designed for one purpose – to be fucked.
The lips caressing my cock were those of a slut, and that was what she
would be, forever. She had no choice anymore.

I felt myself about to come. “I’m going to come on your face,

slut.” My bleach-blonde bitch let my cock slowly out of her mouth and
aimed it at her face. Gently, her fingers stroked it, fueling my
orgasm. I came explosively, my jism squirting all over her upturned
face. As she had countless times in the past, Suzi ran her fingers
across her face, wiping up all she could and bringing it to her mouth.
I smiled. I had done it.

Suzi was a phenomenal success at The California, and soon got

several more job offers from other strip clubs in the area. Soon she
was performing weekly at a total of four clubs. These ranged from a
bar geared toward college students, where she typically pulled in
$2500 a night, up to a pricey executive club, where I sold her time at
$200 for ten minutes (I knew that older men would want a more relaxed
fuck) and raked in a total of $6000 per night.

She continued to service private parties two nights each week.

I raised the price for private appearances to $2000 and she was still
booked solid. I could easily have raised the price on these to $5000
and had no trouble finding clients. Doing that, however, would mean
that most of her customers would be older men, who were less frisky
and less imaginative about their sex, and I wanted to make sure Suzi
got as much use as possible, in as many ways as possible. And it’s
not like I was desperate for the money anyway. Suzi was earning me
close to $20,000 a week as it was.

The remaining night I reserved her for myself. Because of her

constant engagements, I was getting less and less time to fuck her,
and I needed a full day to make up for it. Typically I would spend
six solid hours on these days using my bitch every way I could. It
was on one of these nights that I saw Suzanne for the last time.

I had eaten dinner and fucked Suzi just an hour earlier, and

already I was horny again. Normally I gave her a couple hours alone
in the living room to watch one of her porn movies, but something was
stirring in me, and I really felt like using my bitch.

So I went out to the living room, expecting to find her lying

on the couch watching a movie. But she wasn’t there. I checked the
kitchen, the dining room, and her practice room, and still couldn’t
find her. I went into the bedroom and checked around. Still no sign.
I was starting to get worried when I heard a soft noise from the
bathroom.

Pressing my ear to the door, I listened. It was the sound of

crying, a gentle sobbing noise, as though she was trying to keep from
crying, but failing. Slowly, I pushed the door open.

Suzi stood inside, looking at herself in the mirror, crying

softly. Her face was red, and tears rolled down her cheeks. One hand
rested on the counter, and the other held the catalog.

The catalog. I’d forgotten about it. I’d left it in the

drawer of her vanity after I’d discovered it, so as not to tip her off
that I’d found it, and after that I’d forgotten it.

I walked up behind her. She noticed me, but didn’t react,

just stood there, crying. I looked down at the catalog in her hand.
It was open to the page with the picture of the happy young family.
Here and there the page was wet with tears.

“That’s over, Suzanne,” I said softly, calling her by that

name for the first time in several months. “You can’t go back to that
anymore.” I said softly.

“Let me go,” she said, surprisingly calmly.
I laughed. “Go where? What would you do?”
“I… I had a job… before…”
I laughed again, even louder. Grasping the catalog, I thrust

it into her face. “Look at the woman in this picture. Look at her!
Now look in the mirror!” I grabbed her body and turned her to face
the mirror. “You can’t be a model anymore. Do you think anyone would
hire you, looking like this?”

She started to cry again.
I pressed on. “All you can be now, with that body, is a slut.

Don’t try to be Suzanne. Just let yourself be Suzi. Suzi enjoys
being a slut. Why fight it?”

Her response was barely a whisper. “You bastard.”
Once more I laughed. “Come on, now, that’s no way to talk to

the man who showed you how to enjoy yourself, is it?”

She turned and screamed at me. “You forced me into this, you

fucker! You gave me those drugs and manipulated me into becoming what
you wanted! You turned me into…” She broke off and looked into the
mirror, crying again.

“A slut?” I asked. “Suzanne, I didn’t make you do anything

you didn’t want to do.”

“Do you think I wanted to look like… like this?” she

screamed. “Like some sort of whore?”

“Deep inside, you’ve always wanted to be a whore. You just

needed me to show you the way.”

“That’s not true!”
“Do you really think I could have made you do something you

didn’t really, deep inside, want to do?”

“I DIDN’T WANT THIS!”
“Suck my cock,” I commanded.
“WHAT?”
“You heard me. Suck my cock.”
She stopped screaming. “N-no. I… I won’t.”
“Suck my cock, bitch.”
Color rushed to her cheeks. “N-no. Never… never.”
“Suck my cock, you cheap little slut.”
“Ohhhhhh…” With a moan of almost orgasmic release, she bent

down to kneel in front of me. Frantically unzipping my pants, she
took my cock into her mouth and began sucking on it, pumping it back
and forth between her thick red lips.

“Good slut,” I said, patting her on the head. “Good little

slut.”

Epilogue

I watched from my chair as Suzi’s head pumped up and down on

the thick cock in her mouth. Her luscious red lips slid back and
forth along its length, almost closing at one end of each stroke, and
nuzzling Jimmy’s balls at the other end. Jimmy’s hand rested on one
side of her head, guiding her along his meaty prick.

Suzi’s popularity continued to grow. Soon she was making me

forty thousand dollars a week. Men were willing to pay outrageous
amounts of money just for a chance to nail the blonde cream-dream who
would fuck anyone that asked.

Naturally, the offers came in from the porno industry, first

the magazines, and soon the movie companies. Suzi made several
appearances in soft-core porn magazines, the type that printed eight
or ten pages of pictures of her spreading her cunt and fondling her
tits, along with some made-up quotes about how much she loved to suck
dick, or get her pussy pounded. She was probably the only woman ever
to appear in those magazines for whom the quotes were even remotely
accurate.

I took a hard line negotiating Suzi’s movie appearances,

insisting on $2,000 per movie up front, plus royalties per copy sold.
Most of the companies balked at this at first, but I got a few to come
around. Flying out to visit the executives personally and having Suzi
give them blowjobs probably helped a lot. For some reason, most men
have no willpower when a hot bitch like Suzi is keeping them on the
edge of orgasm.

Suzi’s pretty face, her wet-dream body, her brainless bimbo

personality, and her enthusiasm for fucking and sucking made her an
instant success in adult films. Directors sought me out to get her to
star in their films; it became common wisdom that any movie with Suzi
in it was a guaranteed blockbuster. I was selective about which
offers I accepted; after her first few videos broke records, I set her
price at $8,000 per film plus a large cut in royalties and control
over future use of footage. Since most films were shot in a day, this
was nearly as lucrative in the short term as stripping, and the
royalties made for a long-term windfall.

Furthermore, the movie appearances made her that much more

popular as a stripper. At the time her tenth movie broke all records
for adult video sales, Suzi Slut was capable of pulling in $20,000
a night stripping and fucking backstage. (Her stage name was Suzi
Slick, but her reputation for fucking almost everyone had earned her
the unofficial last name “Slut.” Even the announcers at her gigs
often “mispronounced” her last name as she came onstage.)

As for Suzanne, I never was sure what had happened. That

evening in the bathroom, I’d pressed her up against the wall and
pounded her pussy until Suzi came in the most violent orgasm she’d
ever experienced. The thing is, I don’t think it was Suzi that I’d
fucked that night. I think it was Suzanne.

She’d bucked and writhed frantically, fucking back at me as

hard as she could, squeezing her cunt around my cock and orgasming as
I came in her pussy. But she hadn’t let out with the usual string of
dirty talk, the exhortations to “fuck your slut harder”, or the high
squeals of pleasure that were Suzi’s trademarks. Rather, she’d just
let out a string of soft, passionate moans and grunts, like she had
the very first night I’d fucked her, so long ago.

And her orgasm felt different too. Suzi’s orgasms were

intense, and she enjoyed them immensely, but it was the enjoyment of
an old, familiar pleasure. Her enjoyment that night in the bathroom
had seemed different. More like the enjoyment of a new and almost
unexpected pleasure. Like she was getting fucked for the very first
time.

From then on, Suzi reigned supreme. Always eager to please,

never tired or upset. Good old fuckable Suzi, the well-practiced slut
with the wet-dream body who craved cock. Suzanne’s dour, tired mood
never intruded.

But sometimes, occasionally, Suzi was different when she was

being fucked. It always happened when she first had a cock stuck
inside her. Her dirty talk would trail off, and she would be silent.
Slowly, she would begin giving those soft grunts that I’d heard in the
beginning, the moans that seemed to express surprise at her own
pleasure. Her fucking would seem less experienced, less skilled, but
filled with a certain raw enthusiasm that was something beyond what
Suzi could normally put in. It was like she knew all the techniques,
but had never practiced them. As though an experienced friend was
teaching he how to fuck. It always happened when I wasn’t expecting
it, and after she’d finished coming, she was always back to normal.
But I could always swear that I’d been screwing someone very
different.

As Jimmy approached orgasm, Suzi let his cock out of her mouth

and rested its head on her outstretched tongue. She jacked her hand
up and down its length as he muttered, “Oh, yeah, baby, I’m gonna
come, you ready for it? Ready for my come, baby?” Suzi, unable to
speak with his cock resting on her tongue, could only nod
enthusiastically. “Here it comes, babe!” Jimmy said as his cock
erupted with jism.

Some of the semen went into Suzi’s mouth. Some of splashed on

her cheeks or her upper lip. She continued to jack Jimmy’s shaft as
his sperm sprayed into her mouth. When his orgasm subsided, she
closed her mouth and began to spread soft kisses over his cock. The
jism in her mouth slowly dribbled out, coating her lips and mouth in a
layer of creamy white come. She gave the camera that slutty look that
had helped make her the highest-grossing adult film star of the
previous year, and had made me a multimillionaire.

“That’s a wrap!” the director yelled. The exhausted Jimmy

Wood got up and left immediately, heading back to his dressing room.
Male porn stars were probably the most sexually exhausted people in
the world.

Suzi, however, wasn’t through yet. She crawled on her hands

and knees over to the director’s chair and began to unzip his fly.
His cock, excited by the hours of watching the filming, sprang fully
erect from his pants.

“Ooooooh,” Suzi purred, “Your cock is so big, Mr. Edmonds.”

The size of his cock shouldn’t have come as any surprise to Suzi.
She’d starred in films directed by him before, and had hence sucked
his meaty cock several times, as well as having it crammed up her
pussy more than once. But it was part of the act.

Duane Edmonds knew she was faking her surprise, but he enjoyed

it nonetheless. “Would you like me to fuck you with it, Suzi? Would
you like to feel my thick cock in your hot, wet pussy?” he asked,
continuing the game.

“Oooooh, yes!” she squealed. “Suzi would love that! Please

fill Suzi’s wet pussy with your hard cock, Mr. Edmonds!” Suzi turned
around as she spoke, dropping to her hands and knees and presenting
her dripping pussy to him. “Please fuck Suzi with your cock! Ohhhh!”

She moaned in pleasure as Edmonds, now on his knees behind

her, slammed his cock into her glistening cunt. The other men on the
set gathered round, waiting their turn. The director always got to go
first, but after that, anyone who could get their dick into a free
hole on Suzi’s body was welcome to use it. Suzi was popular with the
production crews. These sessions usually ended with an exhausted Suzi
lying contentedly on the floor, her face, tits, cunt and ass dripping
with come.

I took in the sight before me. Suzi was a true slut, without

a care in the world beyond where her next wad of jism was coming from.
I wondered what I’d do with her once her popularity died down.
Probably marry her off to some rich guy who knew how to show her a
good time. I’d hang on to the rights to her movies, of course. And
then? Probably start all over again with someone else. After all, I
had the technique pretty much down pat. I had my eye on this aspiring
model…

Suzi let out a loud moan as Edmonds pulled out of her. She

rolled over and lay on her stomach as he positioned himself above her
face. Her hand went to his cock and jacked it furiously. With a cry
of pleasure, he came, spilling sticky ropes of come across her face
and tits. Suzi used her free hand to move as much as she could to her
mouth, slurping it up.

Edmonds stood up and walked away. One of the crewmen shoved

his rock-hard cock into her pussy, while several more dangled their
pricks over her face. Suzi took one at random and began slurping on
it. She lay there for a long time, taking a series of cocks into her
mouth and pussy and making each one give up its load of come. She was
in heaven.

I smiled. For now, Suzi was more than enough slut to keep me

happy.

You Bet Your Brain!

Posted by admin On March - 8 - 2009 ADD COMMENTS

Forced

By MrGrey

“Does everyone know what time it is?”

“YOU BET YOUR BRAIN!” A roar of applause rang through the television

studio as two spotlights circled around the stage. A smug looking man with a great smile
and perfectly conditioned hair came walking out.

“That’s right! Welcome to You Bet Your Brain!”, yelled Jeff Jeffery to the

screaming crowd. “The game show where contestants either become ten million dollars
richer or a brainless fuck toy! Now, let’s meet our three contestants.” Read the rest of this entry »

Race Queen

Posted by admin On March - 8 - 2009 ADD COMMENTS

Forced Mind Control

by TOXIS
This is a mistake. I never should have taken their money but it was so much
money. When was I going to make $1 million in one year ever again? I was so sure
I was doing the right thing. Now look at me.
Let me back up. Eighteen months ago, I was the newest partner in a major New
York law firm, only 26 years old, one of the best and brightest. I was drop dead
gorgeous but in a professional way. I knew it too knew. In college and law
school, I kept getting offers to model. I turned them all down because the real
money, the big money is in international trade. So I spent all my time at fund-
raisers for politicians hosted by Far East business types. Korea, Singapore,
Hong Kong, Japan — especially Japan. So closed, so male dominated, so very much
money to be made there. Read the rest of this entry »

Office Slut

Posted by admin On March - 8 - 2009 2 COMMENTS

Forced Mind Control

Liar <[email protected]

Heather Morgan was not a woman to be taken lightly. In the world of over
priced executives she was the alpha female. The best of the best. Queen of
her own little world. However her position came with nothing but grief. The
twenty nine year old buxom red head had gained many enemies in a short
amount of time as she climbed to corporate ladder. Many accused her of
sleeping her way to the top, and she hand been branded as a slut. She hated
for people to think that since she had actually worked so hard for her
title, but Heather knew that people always needed a target to blame their
failure on. Unfortunately it was her. Read the rest of this entry »

Mental Pills

Posted by admin On March - 8 - 2009 ADD COMMENTS

Forced

By Mr. Grey

Chapter 1

Tommy had been having a lot of problems in his life lately. His parents were
giving him a lot of trouble as was his sister, Tanya. School wasn’t going so great
either. But all that was about to change.

One day while walking home from school with Tanya, Tommy looked down to
find a torn piece of paper lying on the ground. Tanya was walking way in front of
him since she never liked to be seen with him. He picked and it and read it to
himself. It was an ad for some strange product called “Mental Pills”.

“Probably just some rip off,” he said out loud to himself.

“Hey loser! You wanna hurry it up!” Tanya yelled back at him. Tommy just
gave her a mean look and continued reading.

“Guaranteed to change the people in your life to your liking,” he read to himself.
Not thinking much of it, he shoved to ad into his pocket and followed Tanya into
his house.

Once inside she ran upstairs to her room, she would probably sit on the phone
until dinner time. His mom walked around the corner to greet him at the door.

“Hi Mom.”

“Tommy, were have you been?” she asked with a disappointed face.

Tommy just looked at her. “Ummmm . . . school.”

“Don’t be smart with me young man! School ended thirty minutes ago, now
where have you been.”

“That’s how long it takes to walk home.” Tommy was kind of used to this
treatment from his mother. She was very over-protective of him. He was 16
years old and had to have Tanya walk him home from school. Of course, Tanya
hated this since it could effect her popularity.

“Well, tomorrow you better walk faster.” She turned around walked off.

Nice to see you too, mom, Tommy thought to himself. He didn’t even bother to
bring up the fact that Tanya was home only one minute earlier than him. But that
would probably be acceptable to her. Tommy walked up to his room and
collapsed on his bed.

This is ridiculous.

Things had to change.

Then he remembered the ad he found in the road. Tommy sat up and pulled the
piece of paper from his pocket. He read it aloud to himself again, “Guaranteed to
change the people in your life to your liking.” Probably was a rip off, but he had
nothing to lose, except the forty dollars it asked for. He needed to do something
about his life and this could be the answer. An order form was attached to the
bottom of the ad. He cut it off and filled out his name, address and phone
number.

He put forty dollars in an envelope along with the order form and addressed the
envelope to address on the ad. It looked like some independent company, or
maybe some old lady in her basement. There was no title or logo on the ad.
Tommy knew he was taking a chance with this and that he probably was never
receive any package. But he was tired of dealing was everything.

He walked outside and dropped the letter in the mailbox and walked inside. Not
even an hour later, the doorbell rang. Tommy was upstairs watching TV and
walked downstairs to answer the door. To his surprise it was the mailman
holding a big package with Tommy’s name and address written on it.

“Package for you sir,” he said.

You’re fucking kidding me, Tommy thought. He took the package and ran
upstairs. “No running in the house young man!” his mother yelled to him from the
kitchen.

“Not for long . . . ” he whispered to himself.

“Who was at the door?”

“Bible salesman!” he shouted back. Tommy raced into his room and shut the
door.

This is crazy. The package came within an hour putting the freakin envelope in
the mailbox. This must be for real. He threw the package on his bed and
opened it to find a briefcase. He opened the briefcase and just stared in awe.
The briefcase was filled with little compartments with labels on them. He quickly
read over a couple.

Bimbo pills: Wife too smart for you? These will fix that.
Slut pills: Secretary refuses sleep with you? Not anymore.
Prostitute pills: Need some extra money? Send your girlfriend.
Regression pills: Sister says you’re immature? Give these a try.
Suggestion pills: Boss won’t listen to you? Now she will.
Slave pills: Need a maid? Sextoy? Lawn ornament? Try these.

There were lots more pills too, but he needed to test one out before he went
indepth with there things. This is gonna be fun. Tommy was so excited he could
hardly sit still. He picked up a Bimbo pill and examined it. How was he going to
get someone to take this. He looked back in the briefcase and found piece of
paper labeled: INSTRUCTIONS.

They said to put one pill in targets drink. They immediately dissolve and take only
one sip to start working. The effects would last 24 hours and then would need to
be repeated. An increased dosage would increase the level of effect.

Tommy put his shoes on and put the Bimbo pill in his pocket. He then snuck out
of the house to walk to McDonald‘s. He wasn’t worried about his mom, since she
could easliy be fixed now. He just wanted to make sure these weren’t poisonous
or someone.

Tommy arrived at McDonald‘s and ordered a drink and some fries and sat down.
He scanned the place for a good target. He saw a thiry-something mom with two
kids. Too dangerous with the kids, he thought. He saw to two twelve year old
girls giggling and playing with their Happy Meal toys. Too young, he thought.
Then he saw Jennifer Keenan, the school’s valevictorian. Couldn’t be more
perfect, he thought. She was sitting with her other brainiac friend, Stacy. They
were have some obviously preparing for some test. Books and papers were
sprawled out in front of them. Then they both got up to go to the bathroom,
leaving their drinks behind. Tommy chuckled to himself. Perfect . . .

He got up and hurried to their table. He only had one pill so he put it in Jennifer’s
drink. The pill quickly dissintegrated. He replaced the lid and sat down at a table
behind them. They both came back and sat down.

“Now where were we?” Stacy asked.

“We were going over Sine and Cosine,”Jennifer answered, taking a sip of her
drink. Tommy celebrated quietly, Yes! he whispered. Stacy quietly started read
out loud to Jennifer about Sine and Cosine.

Tommy watched as he saw Jennifer’s body language transform from an intellient
and proper young lady and a ditzy little airhead. He came legs uncrossed and
her eyes drifted away from her notes and took on a spacey look to them. Her
finger found it’s way to hair and started twirling a strand around. Her head tilted
to the side and she giggled to herself.

Stacy looked up to her now dim witted friend. “Jen? Are you alright?”

“Like, fer sure!” Jennifer now had a high pitched voice and a dopey little smile to
go with it. “I’m, like, totally fine. You can, like, keep reading.”

Stacy just looked at her strangely. “Well, I’m done reading. It’s your turn now.”

Jennifer giggled at her friend. “Ok then!”

Stacy slide the book over to Jennifer, still staring at her, wondering what was
going on. Jennifer had picked up a french fry and was prentening it was a
airplane. She slowly twirled it around, staring closely at it. She popped it in her
mouth and giggled again. Tommy laughed to himself. He couldn’t believe this.

Jennifer looked down at the book and tilted her head to the other side. She place
her finger on the first paragraph and started to read. “Ummmm, like, the tri-,
ummm, trrrrrr-, trian- . . .”

“Triangle,” Stacy finished for her. She started to get a worried look on her face.

Jennifer looked up at her friend and giggled, “You’re smart. Can you, like, read
this for me?”

Tommy had seen enough. He got up from his table and went to the exit. He
walked home thinking, I’m gonna have fun tonight.

Chapter 2

Tommy arrived at his house, ready to have some fun. Of course his
mother heard the door slam and came stomping toward him.
“Where on earth did you disappear to?” she asked, looking furious.
“I got hungry and went to McDonald‘s,” Tommy said matter-of-factly. He
smiled at her, not as intimidated as he used to be. He knew he had a power over
her now. Soon she would be acting just how he wanted her to. A choice of
which pill to used went over in his head. He’d save the bimbo pill for a little later,
he wanted to see how the others worked. The Slut pill would definitely loosen
her up.
His mother just looked at him and shook her head. “Just go to your room,
we’ll discuss this later.” She looked upset about something. Tommy figured
what ever it was, she wouldn’t even care after he was through with her. Tommy
walked upstairs and closed his door.

Karen didn’t even know what do. Her son was driving her crazy with his
disrespect and irresponsibility. Worst of all, her husband, Jim, was working late
again. But she knew what was really going on. It was probably that slut
secretary of his that he was really “working” on. She couldn’t believe this. Karen
was an attractive woman with a great figure, but her husband was just loosing
interest in her. She wasn’t exactly anything above average in bed. But that
didn’t give Jim any right to cheat on her. She was angry, sad and confused.
Karen walked into the kitchen to fix herself a drink. She needed a martini to calm
her down. After getting off the phone with her husband, she could feel her heart
pounding a mile a minute. She sat at the kitchen table with her drink in her hand
and tried to relax.
Tommy came walking down the stairs, Slut pill in his pocket, ready to meet
his new mom. He found her sitting at the kitchen table with a martini. Good, he
thought, now I just have to distract her.

“Mom, I’m hungry,” he sat across from her.

“You just said you went to McDonald‘s.”

“I know, but I’m hungry again.”

“Well, go fix yourself something,” she took another sip of her drink.

Tommy was starting to get frustrated. ” Can you show me where the flour
is?”

Karen looked at him like he was crazy, “Tommy, this is your house, you
don’t know where the flour is?”

“I never have to cook, so I never use flour.”

Karen was getting tired of arguing. “Fine, I’ll cook dinner now.” She got up
and left her drink on the table, Tommy quickly dropped the Slut pill into it and
watched is dissolve. Karen started gathering pots and pans, preparing to cook.
Tommy started to wonder if the Slut pill would be enough, or if she would be too
much to control. He got up from the table to go plan the rest of the night, he
would check on his mother soon.

Karen started cooking dinner while Tommy sat upstairs. Soon she started
to get thirsty. She picked her martini up again and took another sip. She started
thinking what she should cook for dinner, but she suddenly started to feel dizzy.
She stopped and steadied herself on the counter.

“Fuck, what’s wrong with me?” she said. Then she thought, did I just say
fuck? She looked at herself and was disgusted at what she saw. “What the hell
am I thinking wearing this boring shit? I’m not gonna get any cocks with this.”
Karen’s vocabulary had suddenly become very vulgar, as her mind was flooded
with thoughts of cocks and fucking and sucking. She started to get very horny. “I
need some new clothes, this just won’t cut it.”

She started for the door and started thinking, Won’t my husband be mad I
wasted money on some clothes. When she thought of her husband, she was
suddenly reminded of his affair. But for some reason it didn’t bother her. Her
memory had been erased of any negative thought about the subject. After all,
men were supposed to fuck women, all of them. Wasn’t that her purpose, to let
any man who wants to stick his dick in her just do it. Why should she deny her
husband to fuck a perfectly good secretary? Plus, why should she deny the
secretary to get a good fucking? She felt better about herself and figured Jim
would be glad she got some better clothes. Karen walked out of the house and
drove to the mall.

Tommy came down stairs expecting to find his mom and her new
personality, but instead he found an empty house. Where did she go? Then he
heard her car speeding down the road. Great, he thought. He didn’t even know
if she drank her drink yet. He sat in the living room and waited for her to come
back. She hadn’t started cooking yet, maybe she had to go to the grocery store
for something. Tommy started watching TV.

After about two hours, he heard the car pull into the driveway. It was
about seven o’clock, just getting dark. The headlights filled the room up as they
shone through the window. Tommy reached over and turned on the light,
wondering what he was going to see when his mom walked though the door.
The door swung open he was amazed at what he saw. His formerly conservative
mother had dyed her hair platinum blond and was wearing a leather mini skirt
and a tube top which barley covered her already large tits.

“Mom?”

“Hey honey,” she had her hands filled with shopping bags. Karen tossed
them on the floor next to the couch. She sat down next to her son. “Did you
know that if you suck the cashier’s cock, you get your purchase for free?”

Tommy mouth dropped at his mother’s new slut attitude and her dirty mouth. Her
tube top was slipping down and her nipple was now showing. Unnatural
thoughts filled Tommy’s mind and he shoved them away. You just did this to get
her to loosen up, he thought. But loose was definitely the word for his mother
now. Karen looked down at her exposed nipple and just shrugged it off, not even
wanting to fix it. “So whatcha watchin?”
Tommy had to think about the question for a moment. “Ummm . . . X-
files.”

“Oh, oooooo, he’s hot,” she said staring at Mulder.

Tommy suddenly remembered that his dad would be home from work
soon. That could be bad. He’d have to figure out a way to get his dad out of the
house for a while. “Um, Mom.” She was massaging her tits while she stared at
the lead male character. Karen had pulled her tube top all the way down and
was rubbing herself, while biting her lower lip. She stopped at Tommy’s voice
and laughed a little.

“Sorry Tommy,” she said tucking her tits back in. “What is it?”

“When’s dad coming home?”

She sat back and pulled her tits back out, “Silly, whenever he gets done
fucking that cute secretary of his, you know that.” She shook her head like he
was out of his mind. Tommy just stared wide-eyed at his wet dream of a mother.
“Isn’t her name Terri?” she asked him, pinching her nipples.

“Uh, I dunno.”

“I think it is. She sure is a nice piece of ass, your dad’s a lucky guy,” she
covered her tits back up and stood up. Just then Tanya came walking down
stairs.

“Hey,” she called, walking towards the kitchen. “When’s dinner gonna be
read-?” she stopped in her tracks and backed up, appalled by what she saw.
“Mother, what are you wearing?”

“You like?” she said spinning around on her high heels. “Just got it today,
the hair too.”

“Wha-” she just stared in disbelief.

“Oh don’t worry baby, I got you some clothes too,” she said pointing to the
bags on the floor. Tanya looked at Tommy as if to say, What the hell? Tommy
shugged his shoulders at her and shook his head mouthing out, I don’t know.
Tommy then thought to himself, I think it’s time for Tanya to get reworked too. He
smiled to himself.

Chapter 3

Karen went to take a shower, which she was taking an unusually long time
with. Meanwhile, Tanya went to talk to Tommy about what was going on.
“Do you think it’s some kind of mid-life crisis or something?” Tanya looked
really worried about her mother. Tommy just shrugged at her and told her he
didn’t know. She sighed and asked him, “Is there anything we should do?”
Tommy tried to act like he was thinking deeply, then said,” No, it’s
probably best we just go about things normally.” Tanya thought about this and
agreed
“Yeah, I guess there’s nothing we can do. Our mom’s turned into some
kind of sex crazed whore.” Tommy thought, Whore? I’ll have to remember that.
I’ll run out of these things eventually, I’ll need some money to order more. Tanya
walked off to take a shower herself. Tommy went into his room and took the
briefcase out from under his bed. He clicked open the lid and smiled at all the
neatly sorted compartments. He figured he wouldn’t be able to get a hold of any
drinks Tanya fixes for herself, so he’s going to have to figure something else out.
He looked at the Suggestion Pills. Maybe he could convince his mom to help him
get Tanya to take a pill. They were probably some sort of mind control pill and
therefore he could make his mom take more pills when the Slut pill wore off. He
started wondering what pill he would make her take next, or maybe he’d just stick
with the Slut pills. Increasing the dosage could be interesting. Although she was
a pretty big slut now, he wondered how much sluttier she could possibly be. All
he knew was that things were finally going his way. He grabbed the Suggestion
pill and walked downstairs.

He had watched his mother fix martini’s before, so he fixed a glass and
dropped the pill in. Soon after, he mom came walking downstairs in a silk nightie
that stopped just below her ass. He also noticed that she was wearing no
underwear. Her tits bounced as she walked.
“Mom I fixed you a martini,” he said handing it to her.
“Thank you honey,” she took it from him. “I didn’t know you knew how to
make them.”
“I’ve watched you do it. Take a sip.”
She smiled at him and took a long sip. She felt that same dizzy feeling
again, but it quickly passed. “Wow, you sure can make a great martini!” She
winked at him and she started walking back toward the stairs.
“Mom, go into the living room and sit down.” Without a word Karen did an
about face and walked into the living room. Tommy raised his fist in the air in
triumph. “Yes!” He followed her in the room to find her sitting on the couch
watching Baywatch, her hand was rubbing on her crotch through the nightie. Her
long blond hair was still wet from the shower giving her a very sexy look. Tommy
sat down next to her.
“I love this motherfucking show,” she said to her son. Tommy just
laughed.
“Yeah me too,” he turned around toward her. “Mom I have something to
tell you.”
“What’s that hon?” she said not taking her eyes off the screen.
“I ordered these pills in the mail that can make people act the way I want
them.”
“Uh-huh . . . ” she still wasn’t looking at him.
“And I used them to turn you into the slut that you are now.”
Her faced shifted back to the old Karen as her head spun at him, “You did
what!?”
“But you’re ok with that,” told her calmly.
She calmed down and nodded, “Yeah, that’s nice.”
“In fact, you’re glad I did this to you.”
Karen smiled at her son and patted his leg, “Of course, I glad you turned
me into a slut. I’m happier than ever now.” She went back to her show. Her
hand disappeared under the nightie and she started rubbing her clit. Tommy
stood up and walked to the TV and shut it off. “Hey, I was watching th-”
“Shut up.” Karen immediately quieted down. “I need your help to make
Tanya take a pill like you did.”
“Ok Tommy,” she answered. “How can we do that?”

Upstairs, Tanya had gotten out of the shower and peaked into Tommy’s
room to ask something else about her mother, but he wasn’t in there. Instead,
she saw a briefcase sitting on his bed. She walked into his room with just a bath
towel wrapped around her. The briefcase was open and inside was hundreds of
little white pills, each in little compartments with labels on them. She saw some
labeled Bimbo pills, some labeled Prostitute pill, and some labeled Slut pills.
“What the hell,” she said to herself. Tanya saw a piece of paper folded up
next to the briefcase. She unfolded it and read it. A look of rage took over her
face. She was infuriated.
“This explains it, that son of a bitch. I’m gonna kill him.” She stomped for
the door to find her mother standing there next to Tommy. “What the fuck do you
think you’re up to, you little creep!?” she screamed at her little brother. Tommy
calmly walked past her and reached into the briefcase and pulled out a
Suggestion pill.
“You’re going to have to take this now.”
She laughed in his face. “You stupid little boy, what on earth makes you
think you can make me take that thing?”
Tommy over her shoulder, “Mom?”
Tanya was suddenly pulled down to the floor and had both her arms
pinned above her by her mother. “Mom, what the fuck are you doing?” Tommy
sat on her legs to keep her from kicking.
“It’ll all be over in a second,” he soothing her.
“Fuck you! You’re gonna be over in a second, because I’m about to beat
the shit outta you. You son of a b-” Her words were cut short be her mother’s
hand squeezing her cheeks making her mouth open. Tommy quickly dropped
the pill into it and pitched her nose shut while Karen closed her mouth. Her eyes
looked back and forth from Tommy’s smiling face to her mother’s smiling face.
By reflex, she swallowed the pill. A wave of dizziness went through her and she
sat up. “What the fuck was that?”
“That was a Suggestion pill. It’ll make you easier to deal with because
you’re not going to run away, is that clear?”
“Yeah it’s clear, you piece of shit.”
Karen sat down next to her, “Honey, you’ll feel much better in a minute.”
Tommy walked over to the briefcase and picked up a Bimbo pill.
“Actually,” Tommy said, “she’s gonna feel pretty stupid in a minute.” He
kneeled in front of his sister, who was shooting him an angry sneer. “This pill is
going to make you an airheaded little ditz. I had to give you the Suggestion pill
first because you’d just be a dumb girl trying to get away from me. Now open
your mouth.”
Tanya looked scared as she opened her mouth. He placed the pill on her
tongue. “Now swallow it.” She instantly gulped it down and looked back up at
Tommy

“Asshole, I’m gonna get you ba . . .” her voice trailed off as a dumb little
grin crossed over her mouth. She felt tingly all over and it was making her giggle
a little. “Hee Hee Hee, what was I, like, saying?” Tanya looked at her mother,
“Wow, mom you were, like, right. I feel lots gooder now.” Her voice had become
high-pitched. She stood up and dusted herself off.
“Wow Tommy, she really is stupid now. I hope you don’t make me take
one of those, ” Karen said to her son.
“Actually you can’t wait to try all the pills out, neither can you Tanya. But I
don’t think I can handle too bimbos at once right now.”
“Awwww, Tommy, please, I wanna be a dumb little bimbo too,” Karen
pleaded.

Tanya giggled at her mom, “You’re funny.”

Karen slapped her daughters ass, “Hush up, dumbo.”
Tommy walked back over to the briefcase, he needed a few more
adjustments. He grabbed a Slut pill for his sister, and Prostitute pills for both of
them. He could just command them to go slut around the town for him, but these
pills would make them feel like professional hookers and be able to take care of
themselves on the streets. “Tanya take these two pills,” he said handing her the
Slut pill and one Prostitute pill. She gobbled them up right away. “And mom you
take this one.” Karen swallowed the pill as well.
Tanya staggered a little and giggled again, “Damn, I feel, like, really horny
now. Mmmmmm, I need a cock to suck.”
Karen agreed, “Me too, baby. Come on, let’s go look for some work.”
“Like, totally.”
Tommy stopped them for a moment, “You guys be careful and bring me
back every penny.” His mother and sister each and nodded at him. “Well,
actually give Tanya here a little make-over first. And give her those clothes you
bought her.”
“Sure thing Tommy,” she said guiding her ditzy daughter out of the room.
“Come on, sweetie, I’ll help you get dressed. It’s probably too complicated for
you now.” Tanya just giggled at this.
Tommy smiled and closed his door, thinking would he should do next.

Chapter 4

Tommy was very pleased with his results so far. His sister was a
brainless nympho, and his mother was just a huge slut. They were finally off his
back. Actually, each of them were probably on their own backs right now.
Tommy wondered how much money they would bring back for him. It was about
ten o’clock at night. They wouldn’t be home for a while. Tommy figured he
would just relax and enjoy the silence.
The silence was cut short by the phone ringing. He picked it up, “Hello?”
“Hey sport,” it was his dad.
“Hey dad, what’s goin on?” Tommy had completely forgotten about his
dad.
“Is your mom around?” Tommy kind of snickered about that.
“Nope, she went downtown for something.”
“Downtown? Why’d she go into town?”
“Something down there she needed I guess.”
“Anyway, I’m gonna be going out of town for three day on business.” Yeah
right, thought Tommy. But that was great news though.
“That’s cool.”
“So, let your mom know and I’ll call back tomorrow.”
“Sounds good. See ya.”
“Bye Tommy.”
Tommy hung up the phone and thought, Perfect. Three days to figure out
how I’m gonna keep Mom and Tanya out of my hair forever. But first things first,
he needed to have another pill ready for each of them so it didn’t wear off. The
instructions said 24 hours, but he didn’t want to take a chance by cutting it too
close. He went upstairs and picked his pills out. Suggestion Pills for each of
them, one slut pill for mom and one bimbo pill for Tanya. He wouldn’t send them
out on any tricks for the time being, tonight should give him more money than
he’d need anyway. He’d leave Tanya as just a bimbo without the sluttiness for
right now too. Plus, he could get her to bring some of her friends over for some
fun. Tanya’s best friend was Megan, and she was incredibly hot. She would be
perfect. Tommy grabbed the pills and went downstairs to wait on them.

Four hours later, Tommy was awakened by his mother and sister
stumbling through the door.
“-and he was, like, ‘Get on the floor and suck my cock!’, and I was, like,
‘Sure Master, I, like, love sucking cocks!’,” Tanya was telling Karen a story about
one of her Johns, “Isn’t that, like, good!”
“It sure is honey, you’re a good little ho,” she said giving her daughter a
slap on the ass
Tanya blushed, “Like, thanks mom!” Tanya had gotten her hair dyed like
her mom’s. She had the sluttiest make-up on he had ever seen with bright red
lipstick and heavy blue eye shadow. Her knee-high boots gave her a very slutty
look, as did the mid-riff baring tank top she had on with her mini-skirt.
Tommy sat up to greet them, “How’d it go?”
Tanya answered first, “It was great! We, like, made tons of dollars. Maybe
even a million!”
Karen laughed at her daughter, “Well, maybe not that much. But we made
a lot.” She handed him a wad of bills from her purse. There must have been four
hundred dollars in total.
“Wow good job you guys.” They both smiled at his approval. “Sit down
guys.” They both say on the couch. Tanya just smiled like an idiot and looked
around the room, her finger twirling her hair. “Dad’s going out of town on
business and won’t be back for three days. ”
Karen smiled, “I’ll bet Terri’s going with him. She better give him some
good fuckin.”
Tanya looked confused, “Like, who’s Terri?”
Karen looked at her daughter, “His secretary dummy. Remember, she
came over for dinner one night.” Tanya looked off into space, trying to think, but
that was obviously a lost cause. “Nevermind.”
“Anyway,” Tommy continued, “We’re going to have the whole house to
ourselves for three days. Tanya?”
Her head snapped back at him and giggled, “That’s me.”
“Yes it is,” Tommy laughed at his dumb sister, “I want you to get Megan to
come over and spend the night.”
Her eyes lit up, “Like, fer sure! Like a sleep over!”
“Exactly. Go call her.”
“Sure thing bro!” She got up and skipped upstairs, tripped halfway up,
giggled, and walked the rest of the way.
“Tommy, your daughter is so stupid now,” Karen told him, “she doesn’t
even know how to count money anymore!” Tommy laughed. “See all those
singles?” Tommy looked at the stack of bills on the coffee table and found a lot of
one-dollar bills. “She had been blowing guys in their car for a dollar each when
we split up. I met up with her later and explained to her that she could ask for
more.” Karen just dropped her head and laughed, as did Tommy.
Tommy picked the pills up for Karen off of the nightstand and handed
them to her, “You need to take these now.” Karen just nodded and took them
right away. She closed her eyes and breathed deeply and then she was fine.
“Anyway, we kept hanging around the corner waiting for guys to pick us up
and I was all, like, ‘Tanya what’s two plus two?’ and she, like, kept trying to, like,
remember. And I, like, laughed at her, cuz she’s so, like, not smart, and I was all,
like, ‘Tanya, everyone knows that two plus two is, like . . .” Karen stared off into
space, then she giggled, “Tommy I can’t, like, remember the answer.”
Tommy sighed in frustration. He must have given her the bimbo pill
instead of the slut pill. “Shit.”
Karen giggled some more, “What’s, like, the matter?”
“I accidentally gave you Tanya’s bimbo pill.”
Karen giggled again and laid down on the couch, “Wow really? Cuz I feel,
like, totally stupid right now.”
“I bet. Come on you have to help me get Megan when she comes in the
door so we can give her a pill.”
“Totally good idea!”
Tanya came walking downstairs, “I called Megan, she should be here
soon.” She sounded like she was starting to get back to normal. That 24-hour
thing must not be concrete. Tommy was just going to have to make Tanya the
slut. He gave her the pills and she took them. They all waited downstairs for
Megan. Karen would occasionally say something stupid and Tanya would just
laugh at her. “She’s a fucking idiot Tommy.”
“I know.” He figured his mother wouldn’t be able to understand the plan to
get Megan to take a pill so he explained to Tanya that their going to do the same
thing he and mom did to her.
“Good, cause was a damn good plan. I had no idea what you guys were
up to.”
Just then Megan came walking through the door. “Hey guys, how’s it go-?”
She got a strange look on her face, “What the hell are you wearing, girl? You
look like a slut.”
“Thanks!” Tanya stood up to give her a better look. “Come upstairs and I’ll
show some other outfits I got, maybe you’ll want to try some on?”
“Well, probably not, but, whatever . . .” Tanya led her friend upstairs before
Karen could get a chance to make a fool of herself.
“That Megan is, like, really smart sounding,” Karen told her son.
“Well, I’m sure everyone sounds smart to you now,” Tommy explained.
“You sit here and me and Tanya are gonna go fix Megan up.”
“Like, totally!” Karen said. She was watching Lizzie Mcguire and trying
desperately to follow the storyline.
Tommy walked upstairs and heard Tanya and Megan in her room. He
went into his room to pick out a pill for Megan. He got the Suggestion Pill to start
off with. He had been meaning to see what doubling the dosage would do, so he
got three Slut pills. This should make her a pretty big slut. He also wanted to try
the Slave pill on Tanya, he’d give her one after fixing Megan. Tanya and Megan
were still in her room, looking at the new outfits. Tommy walked in to find his
sister naked and sorting through her clothes. Tanya had an amazing body,
perfectly shaped ass and huge tits.
Megan, who didn’t like Tommy, screamed at him, “Can’t you knock, you
little creep?”
“It’s ok Megan, he can come in,” she explained to Megan, who looked
really surprised at her friend’s willingness to walk around naked in front of her
brother. “I was just showing Megan the clothes I got, but she doesn’t want to try
them on.”
“Well, I can change that.”
Megan looked amused at that, “Is that a fact? How exactly?”
“We’re going to make you take a pill that changes you into a perfect little
lady.”
Megan laughed and turned to her friend, “He’s got a pretty good
imagination.”
Tanya looked at Tommy and smiled. She turned back Megan and said,
“Actually he’s not making it up. He turned me into a bimbo whore earlier today,
but now I’m just a slut. My mom is dumb as a doorknob right now though.”
Megan started backing away from Tanya and Tommy, “What the hell is
going on with you two? I’m going home.” She started walking toward the door
but was grabbed by Tanya who pulled her arms behind her back and slapped
some novelty handcuffs on her wrists.
Tommy looked at Tanya, “Where did you get handcuffs?”
“These two guys made me wear them while they each took turns fucking
my ass tonight, then they left without them. I figured they’d come in handy,”
Tanya patted her friends head, “You can’t move your hands can you?”
Megan struggled a bit with the handcuffs, “No! But you’re going to take
these fucking things off me right now!” Tanya and Tommy laughed at her. He
closed the door and Tanya let Megan’s arms go. She ran for the door but
couldn’t get the knob turned with her hands handcuffed behind her. “Let me out
you asshole!”
Tanya pinned her to the door and squeezed her cheeks together, just like
her mother did to her. Tommy put the pill in her mouth and covered her nose
and mouth. Just like Tanya, she was forced to swallow. “What the hell are you
doing?”
“Tanya, take the handcuffs off her?” She reached in a drawer and got the
key. Once they were off, Megan rubbed her wrists.
“What was that thing?”

“That was a pill to make you more obedient. Now take off all your
clothes.” Megan looked horrified, but to her surprise she quickly discarded her
shirt and pants, then unfastened her bra and tossed it aside. Megan had kind of
small tits, but you could always get her to get implants. “Now the panties.” She
started to look scared, but took them off right away.
“You’re gonna fucking pay for this, I swear to God!”
There was a knock at the door then, Karen was on the other side. “Can I,
like, come in?”
“Sure mom,” Tanya answered, opening the door for her.
Karen cooed at the sight of Megan and Tanya standing naked in the
middle of the room. “Oooooo, everyone’s getting, like, naked. Do I have to get
naked too?”
“No mom, just stand in the corner,” Tommy commanded her, she giggled
and scooted over to the corner and watched. “Now Megan, I want you to get on
your knees and crawl over here and give the best blowjob you can give.”
Megan looked furious, “You perverted motherfucker! The police are going
to fucking arrest you when I report you!!” But she knelt on her knees and crawled
over to Tommy, unbuttoned his pants and pulled his cock out. She looked at him
was angry eyes while she gobbled up his dick. She bobbed her head up and
down several times, then released and licked him from his balls to the tip. She
grabbed his cock and said, “You’re going to jail. And you’re never getting out!”
“Here, this should make you feel better,” he said handing her a Slut pill.
She looked confused as she popped it in her mouth and gulped it down. She
closed her eyes and opened them back up again with the anger looking as if it
left her.
“Yeah I feel a little better,” she said calmly and went back to sucking his
cock.
“Well, take these other two, they should make you feel really good,” he
said with a grin.
Megan grinned back, “Oh really?” She took them while Tanya and Karen
looked on, Tanya was obviously turned on as her juices ran down her leg.
Megan fell back off her knees as a big wave of dizziness passed through her.
“Oh fuck yeah, gimme that cock baby!!” She pounced back up and sucked his
dick faster than ever until he felt an orgasm coming.
“I’m about to cum.”
“Great!” Megan smiled and started jerking him off, pointing right at her
pretty face. “Cum all over my slutty face baby!” She screamed as she slipped
three fingers in her cunt and opened her mouth, awaiting his load. Tommy came
in her mouth and she greedily licked it all up. She caught most of it, but some
got on her cheeks. She just wiped it off with her hand, then licked her hand
clean. “Mmmmm, that was tasty shit baby, anymore left?” She squeezed his
cock, getting every last bit out as she licked the head of his cock. “Thanks
honey.” She got up and sat on the bed, “I need some fuckin now. Tanya? Care
to take care of me?” Tanya looked kind of unsure about this.
“I don’t know, I’ve never been with a girl.”
“Me neither, but what the fuck, why not try it out?”
Tommy looked at Tanya, “I think I know what you need.” He walked back
into his room and got two more Slut pills for Tanya. “Here. Take these sis.” She
took them and got the same sex-hungry look Megan had on her face.
“Shit yeah, I feel better. How bout some fuckin Meg?”
“Sounds good to me.”
“Megan,” Tommy asked, “would you like Tanya to be your personal sex
slave?”
Both of them looked in favor of this. Tanya laid on the bed on top of
Megan and started sucking her tits. She nodded her head while keeping Megan’s
nipple in her mouth. “That would be wonderful.”
“I think you have to give the pill to her,” he handed the pill to Megan and
she shoved the pill in Tanya’s mouth and gave her a kiss.
“How do you feel honey?” she asked her friend.
Tanya released her tit from her mouth and said, “I feel fine, Mistress,
would you like me to please your pussy?”
“I’d love that,” Megan slapped her friends ass and Tanya slid down Megan
and started lapping at her cunt. Megan looked up at Tommy, “Thank you baby,
you can stop by later if you want to, but I think me and my slave are gonna have
some fun for right now.”
“Fine with me, just don’t go anywhere without letting me know first. Me
and mom will be downstairs.”
“Ok,” smiled and waved bye. “Bye Karen.”
Karen was pulled away from her daydream and smiled and giggled, “Like,
bye, have lots of fun with my daughter. Take, like, real good care of her.”
“I will,” Megan closed her eyes in ecstasy and rubbed her hands through
her best friend’s hair, “That’s right, lick my pussy baby . . .”
Tommy led Karen out of the room and downstairs where Karen watched
more Disney channel, while they listened to Tanya and Megan’s moans from
upstairs.

Chapter 5

Tanya was out of breath as her new Mistress finished eating her out.
Apparently her Mistress liked licking pussy a lot! “How was that my little slave?”
Megan asked her.
“That was wonderful, Mistress. Can I lick you again now?”
“I don’t think I can take anymore, that brother of yours turned me into a
pretty big slut, but I am still human.”
“He did a great job us, huh Mistress Megan?” Tanya was massaging her
Mistresses feet.
“He sure did. Where did he get those pills anyway?”
Tanya thought about this, “I don’t know, they were just here today. I found
mom acting like a slut downstairs, next thing I know I don’t even have the brains
to tie my shoes.”
Megan laughed at the thought of that, “You must have been cute acting so
stupid like your mom.”
Tanya blushed and lowered her head smiling, “I don’t really know.”
Megan thought about this. She looked at her slave with an evil grin, “I’d
love to see you like that again. In fact, I’d love to be like that!”
Tanya sat up smiling, “Well, let’s go play with them. I think Tommy left the
pills on his bed.”
Megan purred, “Grrrreat idea.” They both left the room and headed for
Tommy’s room.

Downstairs, Tommy had the TV turned down so he could hear Tanya and
Megan if they left the room. These girls might sneak out and try to fuck the first
person they see. He knew he had to watch out for them, thinking with their pussy
might get them into trouble. His mother was sitting Indian-style two feet in front
of the TV, laughing as the Coyote fell off another cliff because of the trickiness of
that Road Runner. She started laughing so hard that Tommy didn’t hear the
footprints going across the upstairs hallway to his room.
“Mom you’re gonna ruin your eyes sitting so close to the TV like that.”
Karen turned around with her usual dumb looking grin and scooted back
on her ass, “Sorry Tommy.” She went back to watching her cartoons and
Tommy got up and walked into the kitchen to get a Coke. He started thinking
about how he was going to keep these girls like this. He also needed to figure
out how to explain things to his father. Odds are that his dad would be fine with
his wife’s new acceptance of his affair. In fact, he may want his secretary re-
worked as well. He remembered seeing an additional order form in the briefcase
for “Permanent Pills”. That would change the person forever. He just had to
figure out how he wanted everyone to remain. But his thoughts were interrupted
by laughing coming from upstairs.
“-hee hee hee, here, like, take two more, hee hee hee –” it was Megan.
“Oh shit!” Tommy rushed for the stairs. He bounded up the stairs and
flung open the door to his room. He found Megan and Tanya lying on the ground
in a pool of their own drool. They each were holding two pills, and sounded if
they had already had a couple. They were even dumber than Karen now.
Before he could stop them they each popped the pills in their mouth.

“Wait –” Tommy started toward them, but it was too late. Their eyes
glazed over and they each went limp lying on the ground. Tanya giggled and
started fingering Megan’s ass.

“Hee hee, you, like, got your finger in my asshole, hee hee, like, cool,”
Megan had a line of saliva running out of her mouth. Her eyes were half open like
she was high. She laughed again, “hee hee, asshole, assbowl, asspole, haaaaa
ha, tits and ass . . .” She was lying on her stomach with her arms and legs
spread out.

Tanya scooted up and started licking Megan’s asshole, “Hee hee, like,
Mistress?” Megan just looked behind her with her mouth hanging open in a
smile. “Ummm, like, do you like when I lick your, like . . . ummmm, other hole
back here.”

“Uh huh, ” she sat up and pushed Tanya’s head away and whispered at
her, “But do you, like, know what I really like?” Tanya opened her eyes wider as
she waited for the answer. “Cocks, hee hee hee.” She covered her mouth as she
laughed and laughed at the word. Megan and Tanya both looked up at Tommy
with lust in their eyes.

Tanya spoke up first, “Hee Hee, you got a cock in those pants dontcha?
Haaa haa, I know you do . . . hee hee hee, I, like, don’t know much anymore, but
I know boys got cocks.”

“Yeah Tommy, can we, like, suck your cock please.” They each pouted at
him.

Tommy looked down at the two airheads, “But Tanya you’re my sister, you
really wanna suck my cock.”

She looked confused,” Sister? Like, what does that mean? Can I suck
your cock?”

Even Tommy didn’t have the will power to pass this up. He dropped his
pants and the two stupid sluts crawled over to him and sucked him hard. Megan
wrapped her lips around him while his sister, who hated him this morning, licked
his balls. “You gotten, like, share Megan.” She said pulling his dick out of her
mouth and putting it in her own. Apparently the Bimbo pills had overpowered the
Slave pill. Megan clumsily spun around and pointed her ass towards Tommy and
shook it back and forth at him.

“Ummm, I’d, like, to get buttfucked right now. Could you please?” He
shoved his sister off of his cock and she fell to the ground giggling.

“Hee hee hee, what, like, happened? I’m on the ground now.”

“Stupid, Tommy pushed you away, so he could, like, stick his big dick in
my asshole, haaa haa heeeeeeee,” she laughed as he pushed his dick into her
tight ass, “Hee hee, feels so good. Mmmmmmmm, deeper.”

Just then Karen walked in and saw her son fucking her daughter’s best
friend’s ass, “Ooooo, fun! Can I like join?!” Tanya sat and grabbed her mom’s
hand, “You gotten, like, take some pills first. I think it’s a rule,” she explained
twirling her hair around her finger and using her other hand to finger herself. She
reached in and grabbed a random pill for her mom, “Here take this one!”

Karen swallowed without hesitation and looked back at her daughter,
“Like, what was tha-” she stopped and she knelt on the ground. “I, like, feel really
funny.” Tommy was busy pumping at Megan’s ass, but managed to glance down
at the briefcase to see what pill Tanya just gave her mom. He stopped when he
saw what it was.

“Oh shit.”

Blow-up Doll Pills: Just want her to let you do all the work? These
will help.

Karen laid down in front of Tanya, her mouth was wide open. Tommy pulled out of
Megan and looked at his mom. “Ah canth tawlk.” She said with her mouth still hanging
open. Her eyes looked scared, but suddenly it was like all life faded from them as they
fixed straight ahead and her arms and legs laid perfectly straight and rigid. His mother
had just become a blow-up doll.

“Like, cool,” Tanya said as she started sucking her helpless mom’s tits.
Tommy waved his hands in front of Karen’s face for a reaction but got none she
didn’t even blink. He picked her arm up and let go, it stayed perfectly still in the
air where he left it.

“Geez, sorry mom,” he said laughing. “Alright guys I need to fix this for
good,” he said reaching for the briefcase and pulling out the order form for
Permanent pills.
Tanya and Megan started playing with Karen’s body while he filled out the
order form. He ordered a permanent Bimbo pill for Tanya and Megan. He got a
Slut pill for all three of them and a Prostitute pill for his mom. He figured he
would let her keeps her wits and just let her make money for the family. He got
several Permanent Suggestion pills for his mom, Tanya, and Megan, plus some
extra in case he needed them. He also ordered several other extras of each kind
of pill. He mailed it off and a few minutes later a strange mailman showed up
with his package, Tommy guessed that the Mental Pills mailman even delivers at
two in the morning.

He fed Megan and Tanya their Permanent Bimbo, Slut and Suggestion
Pills and they remained his dumb little whores forever. He still let them play with
the Temporary pills to let them be slave and Mistress if they wanted to. He
propped his frozen mother in the corner of the room for the rest of the night until
the Lovedoll pill wore off. He then fed her the Permanent Prostitute, Slut and
Suggestion pills and she ended up becoming very popular on the streets known
as Karen Kunt.

His father came home and Tommy explained what he did, but his dad was
very pleased with everything and even made Terri their permanent live-in maid,
always wearing a skimpy French Maid outfit of course. She would always suck
Tommy’s cock while watching X-files reruns, then go back to dusting the house.

One day, Tommy’s teacher Mrs. Brown kept him after school in detention
for something he didn’t do. While her back was turned, he slipped a Permanent
Regression pill in her coffee. She now lived with them as a ten-year old. She
could always be found sitting on the living room rug in pigtails and a little pink
dress playing with Barbie dolls.

But all of Tommy’s problems were fixed and he and his dad lived a
wonderful life with his new little sister, Mrs. Brown (or Susie as she liked to be
called), his maid, his money making mother and the two biggest and dumbest
sluts in the neighborhood, Megan and Tanya.

And they all lived happily ever after!!!

THE END

Hunting Day

Posted by admin On March - 8 - 2009 ADD COMMENTS

Forced Mind Control

Author: Farleven ( [email protected] )

( mc, nc, mf )

October 2002

http://www.asstr.org/~farleven/

She had been claimed. All these years as a free woman and she had to take
an evening stroll on hunting day, she cursed herself. She could feel the
sting of the dart in her arm still, she quickly grabbed it and tossed it to
the ground. It had just been too beautiful outside she grumbled, why did
this have to be the day? She scratched at the wound she now had, and
cringed as she could feel the tingle of its insidious venom pour into her
system.

Once every year there was a hunting day, a day when free women could be
claimed by licensed hunting parties. It was a random day, never announced
until after it was over, except to the hunters that is. Ever since the
Party had taken over it had been this way, and now Emily had been claimed.
The dart that had struck her was just the first stage in her new life as a
slave girl, but it would prepare her for it.

No free woman ever really knew what being claimed was like, there were
stories of course, but nothing could cover that distance between a simple
telling and having the dart hit you. All Emily really knew was that the
first dart simply prepared a woman for being taken. She didn’t really know
what that meant. She did feel a bit woozy, she noted, but other than that
she felt normal. It wasn’t until she heard the whooping from the brush on
the far side of the park that she reconsidered her position. May be there
was a chance to escape this fate, she thought, but only if she got away.

“We’ve got a runner!” Emily heard a gruff voice yell as soon as she bolted.
She had no idea how many there were, but she couldn’t escape if she didn’t
try.

She hadn’t taken more than a few steps when she felt another dart hit her
in the rear. She swooned again, but this time something was different.
Sparks seemed to fly through her body, and her mind clouded over. Emily
just stopped, and then she felt her mind shifting. It was so strange, she
shuddered, and her mind was suddenly bombarded with something strange. Her
thoughts seemed to melt away before she had them, but there was something
else too, directives.

Emily’s eye’s fluttered as her mind filled with sudden needs. She didn’t
understand them at first, but they quickly crystallized both in form and
urgency. Emily knew this was the first stage of her conversion, and she
tried to fight it, but it was just so powerful.

The first thing that hit her were her clothes. She had to remove them. They
were tight, confining, and Emily didn’t need them any more. Her hands flew
to her shirt and started tearing it off. Emily couldn’t control her hands,
the need to be naked simply overwhelmed everything else. She quickly tore
off every stitch of clothing she had on. Emily didn’t even pause as she
ripped off her bra and panties, destroying the frilly garments as she did
so. When she finished she looked down at the pile of torn clothes with
dismay, she really was becoming a slave. Oddly enough, she felt better as
she felt a breeze tickled her bare skin, it was good to be naked, the
directives told her. Her boobs and pussy breathed as they never had before,
it really did feel good, Emily thought.

“Alright, girl, everything will be okay, we’re just here to claim you.”
Emily heard from behind her. She quickly turned around, trying to cover
herself. She knew her hands didn’t provide her with much protection, but
her embarrassment at her state drove her action. Even as Emily slid her arm
over her nipples and a hand over her bush, she had to fight a new directive
forming in her brain. It was good to be naked in front of men, it blasted
into her mind, even as she tried to fight it.

“Please don’t do this!” Emily squealed weakly as she looked up at two men.
Just looking at them made her shudder, both in fear and need. She’d never
found much to be interested in men before, but now she felt her own ardor
growing just looking at them. Her mind flashed with almost instinctive
thoughts, primal, and all involving her and these two men naked and
writhing together in passion. Her hands slowly slipped away as well, the
need to display her naked flesh overwhelming her control.

“Present yourself girl, we have a dinner waiting.” Ordered one of the men.
They’d taken a moment to review her naked flesh as she’d panted before
them. They seemed pleased, but the older man looked impatient and he had
ordered her.

Emily quivered for a moment, not knowing what he meant, but then she
suddenly understood. She tried to fight following his command, but the
battle was short and she fell to her knees. Emily bowed her head and pulled
her hair off her neck, as she did, she noticed a strange metallic ring on
the back of her neck. She knew it hadn’t been there before, and concluded
that it must be part of the claiming process.

“Good girl, this basic program should be good for now.” The other man said
before pressing something cold and metallic into the back of her neck.

Everything blurred for a moment before returning to normal. Or something
like normal, Emily’s mind felt somewhat fuzzy now, she didn’t understand
it, but she knew she’d just been programmed.

“Program insertion successful, slave mode enabled, slave Emily awaits your
command.” Emily chimed in her happiest tone. She shuddered at her own
words, but she could feel the program chaining her thoughts and adding new
ones as well. First, she was horny, very horny. She just looked at the two
men before her and her pussy twitched with lust. Emily presented herself
again for them now, this time with her chest heaved out and her kneeling
legs spread widely. She had to show them just what kind of a woman they had
claimed.

“Hey, I think she’s taking to it pretty well, just look at how flushed she
is!” Emily heard one of the men say. She blushed at the statement, even
though she knew it was true. Her pussy was seething with heat and she could
feel her nipples harden with that same arousal. Emily was horny, more so
than she could ever remember being.

The other man reached between her legs and cupped her naked pussy. Emily
fought back a moan but couldn’t help but squirm against his hand. “Oh,
yeah, she’s taking to the program very quickly. This is you’re first catch,
son, why don’t you claim her properly, dinner can wait.”

“How about it, Emily, are you ready for me?” The other man said, pulling up
close to her. He reached out, cupped her breasts with his hands, and
smiled. Emily gasped at the pleasure his touch caused and couldn’t help but
present her bosom for easy fondling.

“Slave Emily is very horny, Master. She is ready to service you.” Emily
chimed as the man pinched her nipples playfully. She couldn’t believe what
she’d just said, or what was happening to her. She was becoming a slave,
her body was already subservient to her new programming, and she had no
idea how long her mind could last.

“Wonderful, why don’t you lay back and spread you’re legs while I get
ready.” The man commanded. Emily bowed her head for a moment, trying to
fight back against her new drives, her new programming, but her fight
didn’t last long. She just had to do what he wanted, and it was truly mere
moments before she was lying back on the grass were her legs spread lewdly.
Emily rested there as the man prepared himself, internally she had to fight
not to think about sex, or the satisfaction that her programming had her
appropriately wet and positioned to be claimed.

“Don’t mind us we’re just claiming a new slave, you’re all free to watch if
you like.” The other man laughed at the small crowd that was assembling.
Emily shuddered at the thought of a crowd of gawkers watching her being
used, but all she could do about it was blush ever so slightly as she
listened to their whispers.

“Oh, with a body like that I wish I’d gotten a license for today.”

“And just look how wet her pussy is, she must be a natural slave.”

“Wow! That’s little Emily Parsons, I never though anyone would get her!”

“Really? Oh yeah, you’re right, man I hope these hunters feel like sharing
today, she’s a real babe!” “I bet her pussy’s real tight to, may be even
virgin.”

Emily couldn’t do anything but listen as the crowd whispered around her.
She cringed each time she recognized a voice. Some of them were her
neighbors or coworkers, and each one was talking about how much they’d
dreamed about fucking her. For a moment she almost forgot her position and
felt a burning hatred at their chauvinistic attitudes. That little
distraction didn’t last long though, as the immediate target of her
attention was ready for her now.

“Tell, me Emily, are you a virgin?” The man asked as he crawled over her
naked body. Emily pulled her legs open further and lifted her hips
instinctively. She looked between them and couldn’t help but lust after the
magnificent tool that was swinging between his legs. Emily shuddered at the
insidious power her new programming had. She was locked in a cage as she
watched her body do the bidding of its new owner. All the while the new
directives of her slave programming seeped into her mind, subverting her to
her new existence completely. She truly wanted that cock inside her,
defiling her and fucking her into blissful slavery.

“Slave Emily has been fucked three times Master, but she will still be nice
and tight for a man so well hung as you.” Emily answered, her entire body
quaking in anticipation. She had never been this horny before, no doubt
another effect of her new programming, she thought. The man lowered himself
between her legs now and positioned himself at her gates. Emily was nearly
overwhelmed by the feeling of his tool parting her nether lips, but all she
could do was hold her hips steady and wait for him to claim her.

The man above her simply smiled for a moment as he rested at her entrance.
Then he grabbed onto both of her breasts and pressed into Emily’s waiting
flesh. She thrust her hips back to meet him and felt his shaft sink into
her. Emily couldn’t believe she was really doing this, but quickly found
herself rippling her pussy in ways she’d never thought of before yet
instinctively knowing that they would please her master. He was a large man
as well, and Emily swore she could feel every vein on his shaft as it
pulsed within her. This was the proper place for a slave, she thought, on
her back servicing her master. Emily didn’t want to be a slave, she still
fought the personal implications of slavery, but the programming had
solidified the abstract notions of a slave’s role inside her mind. She knew
the proper role of a slave and the programming in her mind now worked to
convince her that she was a slave and properly accept her own role.

“You’re a slave now, Emily, how does it feel?” The man laughed right into
her face as he started to fuck her. Emily’s first response was simply a cry
of pleasure as she worked herself against his plunging shaft, drawing out
every once of pleasure she could. None of her earlier experiences had been
like this, and the small part of her still in control wondered how much the
programming was responsible for. It didn’t matter now, though, even if she
could regain control from the programming, the pleasure she was receiving
was more than she could resist.

“Glorious, Master! Fuck this slave!” Emily cried out as she thrust herself
back against him. She couldn’t control herself, every thrust was like a
revelation, showing her the true purpose of being. Emily moaned shamelessly
as he squeezed on her mammaries while plunging into her seething flesh. She
wrapped her legs around him and drew him in as he claimed her.

“See how easy it is, guys! Even little miss innocent here can be made into
a slave. Just look at how wet and willing she is.” The other man addressed
the crowd as Emily and her master coupled on the ground. His words sank
into Emily and jolted loose her thoughts from the animal desires that were
controlling her.

“Oh, God! No! Please Master! Emily, uh, Emily doesn’t want, oh, this! She
doesn’t, uh, want to be a slave!” Emily screamed as she ground her body
against the hunter who was claiming her. She instinctively fucked him,
caressing his shaft and matching his thrusts. She couldn’t help herself,
she had to do it, had to fuck him. Her objections didn’t matter, she had to
please him. That was her programming, she understood that, but the needs it
burned into her were real and beyond any ability to control.

The man claiming her simply smiled and shoved his manhood fully into her.
Emily rippled around his shaft fervently now, knowing that she had to bring
forth his seed. He cupped her breasts again and squeezed them just as Emily
felt his manhood begin to twitch. Emily screamed in ecstasy as she felt the
first shot of his seed blast against the depths of her passage. She reached
up and kissed her master passionately as she felt her depths being filled.
Emily’s tongue danced with his as his seed burned into her. She kept
squeezing him with the walls of her pussy as well, determined to milk every
drop from him like a good slave.

The pair remained locked together like that for several minutes before he
broke their embrace. Emily just rested on her back as he smiled at her and
pulled himself free. She cooed as his girth slipped from her, then felt a
new shift roll through her mind. It tingled around her senses for a moment
then she resumed her kneeling position before her master.

“Master, slave Emily has been claimed and bonded by your DNA as per the
Federal Bonding Act, this slave is now officially registered and licensed.
Her free woman status has been revoked and all assets have been transferred
to you. Would you like this slave to clean you manhood of our juices now?”
Emily recited, knowing that this was the official notice of her new life.
She was his now, his to play with and modify, everything she had was his to
control, including her mind.

The man simply nodded and Emily quickly moved in to do the job. She wrapped
her tongue around his limp shaft and diligently cleaned every ounce of
their juices from him. Emily was shocked at how pleasant the experience
was, though she recognized that her programming was pumping her mind with
positive feedback at her actions. She’d tried oral once before, though she
hadn’t really liked it, now was different, she was a slave, and a slave was
always willing to serve her master.

Emily couldn’t help but take her time, she had to clean her master
properly, she knew. The first thing she noticed was the taste, every drop
of his seed was pure candy, more delicious than anything she’d ever tasted
before. Then came his cock. Emily traced her tongue over every vein and
bulge of his shaft, studying it, knowing that this was the center of her
new existence. She couldn’t suppress the feeling of wonder that came at
being so close to such a god like tool and pure awe at having the privilege
of serving it.

When his shaft started to harden within her mouth, Emily swooned with joy.
The slave was pleasuring her master and he liked it. She found herself
sucking on him instead of just licking off their juices. As she did, her
mind suddenly opened and Emily found the knowledge of how to pleasure a man
orally spread out inside her thoughts. She latched on to the most
pleasurable technique and focused on brining her master to another
wonderful orgasm. Every moan he uttered filled Emily with joy as she worked
between his legs, recognition for her fine work. Finally, she felt him
begin to quiver and felt his shaft bulge within her mouth as his seed
flowed into her. Emily shuddered as well, the taste of his juices sending
her into an orgasm of her own.

After she’d finished cleaning him again she sat back in her presentation
position and waited for her next command. Emily seethed inside, she
couldn’t help but do all of this and she knew this was only the beginning.
Her mind burned with conflicting thoughts. Her body shook with arousal,
reeling both from the fucking she’d just received and her service to her
master’s shaft. Emily hated what she’d been forced to do by her new
programming, but she could feel it seeping thoughts of encouragement into
even now. A good slave was grateful for every pleasure she could grant her
master.

“You want to ride her pops?” Her Master asked.

“Nah, you’re mother’s waiting at home and she’ll need some attentions. I’m
sure some of our little audience would love to oblige though, if you’re
looking to share.” The older man smiled. “I’ll be going now, I’ll make sure
theirs still something warm in the oven for you when you get back.”

“Alright, your loss.” The young man laughed. He smiled and turned to the
small crowd that had gathered around. “Alright, I heard a few of you say
you knew this little slave, if you’re interested in having a stab at her,
step up.”

The line quickly formed and Emily surveyed the crowd as best she could
given that she could move her head. Many of them she didn’t know, but
several she did, some were just workers in shops she passed through, and
some were coworkers. A few more she had considered as friends, and now all
of them were lined up to use her. Her mind reeled at the thought, but her
body flushed, her pussy quaked, heating itself for the task ahead. She felt
her chest heave as she began to pant with uncontrollable excitement, her
breasts rising and falling with each labored breath. She could feel that
her nipples were hard as rocks and her clit aching between her legs. Emily
knew she was a slave now, getting so horny for her coming use, but she
couldn’t help it either.

“It looks like you’re pretty popular, Emily. Now, I want you to stand up
and pick four of these fine gentlemen out to fuck you. I want each one to
leave a deposit in either your mouth or pussy, their choice. The rest of
you guys can watch but after these four we have to go home.” The master
instructed.

Emily shuddered as she stood up. Her mind whirled at the order she’d just
received. She’d barely fuck a dozen times in her life and now she was being
asked to choose four partners for herself. Emily’s eyes rolled over the
small crowd of men, each one looking hopeful for a roll in the hay with
her. She couldn’t believe she had to choose like this, and fought against
the notion. This slave must select them now! Emily shuddered as the
directive floored her. This slave must pleasure four men or her choosing,
Emily shivered at her own thoughts. She closed her eyes for a moment, and
the directive slammed her mind again, this time taking control. This slave
will fuck the four men here who knew her best.

“Thomas, Rick, Barry, and Joe, slave Emily has selected you.” Emily chimed
in a sing song voice. She felt herself quiver again at the thought. Thomas
and Rick were both two of her oldest male friends and Barry and Joe had
worked with her for years. She knew her programming was punishing her for
resistance, forcing her to perform for those she’d otherwise least want to.
Her body was still racing with sexual need and no sooner had the four
stepped forward then she walked up to Thomas.

“Let me undress you, Thomas.” Emily smiled and quickly set to work
undressing her friend. She couldn’t help but give him friendly little rubs
as she slipped off his clothes. Emily easily noticed just how buffed and
trim Thomas was, and when she finally pulled down his shorts she swooned at
the hardened shaft rising before her.

Thomas reached down, pulled her naked form to his, and held her. His hands
roamed over her tender flesh, and Emily shuddered.

“How is it Em? What’s it like being a little slave girl?” Thomas asked as
he reached his hands up and cupped both of her breasts. Emily cooed as he
rolled her tender flesh, her mind locked in a storm over how to respond to
his question. Her honest feelings and those of her programming tearing
against the other.

“It’s amazing and horrible, Thomas. Slave Emily has never been this horny,
or felt such wondrous pleasure, but she is now a slave with a master.”
Emily replied, her tone cheerful despite her own feelings. Her hands
reached up and helped him squeeze her chest. “Fuck me, Thomas, Master
commands it and this slave wants you to make her feel like a free woman one
last time.”

Thomas bent down and kissed her passionately and Emily melted against him.
He quickly lowered her to the ground and Emily quickly spread her legs for
him as she came to a rest atop the grass. Her body was aching for him, and
when his shaft finally touched the gates to her womanhood Emily cried out
in ecstasy. Thomas didn’t waste any time with her, and she squealed as his
shaft plunged to her very depth.

“Oh Thomas!” Emily wailed. He was larger than her master, and she couldn’t
help but quake at the fullness of his shaft inside her. The volume of
sexual knowledge inside her slave programming came alive again, the earlier
instinct that had driven her fucking became a slew of choices for exactly
how to pleasure a man. Emily chose her method and started fucking back
against her friend, squeezing with her pussy just as the programming told
her to.

“Oh god, Emily!” Thomas moaned as Emily worked her new magic on him. She
instantly beamed at his outburst, finding satisfaction at his pleasure.
Emily didn’t stop concentrating for a moment, determined to help draw out
their love making as he plunged into her quivering form.

“Enjoy this slave, Thomas, fuck her hard!” Emily cooed as their bodies
slammed against each other. Emily felt herself giving in fully to her
programming, the sex was just too powerful and her need was just so strong
that she couldn’t resist. She wrapped her legs around his thighs opening
herself to his thrusts. Emily could feel his shaft sink to her very depths
and marveled as his sack slapped between her legs.

It wasn’t long before Emily could feel Thomas nearing his release. She did
her best to draw it out but a slave had to give pleasure, not withhold it
and the longer she tried to fight, the harder it was to maintain her
discipline. Finally, she gave in, and Emily began fucking Thomas to bring
his release. Her entire body worked with her, all the way to the pulsing
flesh between her legs.

When Thomas finally groaned in ecstasy, Emily joined him, her own release
sparked by the sensation of his seed splashing inside her. Her body quaked
as she milked the cock inside her, satisfied not just in her own pleasure
but in her performance as well. A good slave takes pride in the pleasure
she gives. Emily took the time offered her to savor the feeling of a large
man inside her, not just using her but loving her. She wished she could ask
why Thomas had remained, but she really didn’t want to know the answer.
Emily wanted to savor these last attachments to her old freedom, her last
chance to taste of her old life, even if it was through her new slave form.

Emily quickly finished servicing Thomas. She noted that his semen wasn’t
nearly as delicious as her master’s, even if his cock was bigger. Emily
even found herself licking her lips at the memory of her master’s taste.
She tried to fight back the thought, but a good slave always preferred the
taste of her master.

Finally she was done and she walked up to the next of the four men. Emily
grabbed his hands and held them over her heaving chest. “How do you like
them, Rick? It’s your turn with slave Emily, and she’s still nice and
horny. See just how hard her nipples are? They get just like little rocks
when Emily’s really hot.”

It was true too, she couldn’t help it. Emily quickly undressed Rick and
fucked him with the same passion as she had Thomas. Barry and Joe followed
with a rousing fuck each. The whole time, Emily was burning up with need,
even as they were fucking her furiously. Each release was just pure heaven
to her aching flesh. In the end, she was still burning with need as she
licked Joe’s shaft clean, but savored every taste and touch. A good slave
never let slip a chance to enjoy giving pleasure.

“Okay boys, one last hurrah for our newest little slave girl!” Master
yelled. Emily was kneeling in her presentation position after finishing her
service to Joe and she looked up to see all the rest of the men in the
crowd masturbating around her. Then she felt herself being splashed with
their seed.

“Oh, Oh! God! Oh GOD!” Emily squealed with every splash against her. She
felt a ripple of pleasure each time, unable to help herself as she was
quickly covered with a couple dozen men’s semen. The festivities went on
for several minutes as the men took turns walking up to her and aiming for
a clean place on her body.

“Alright Emily, it’s time to go home.” Emily’s master said after the final
man had completed his task. Emily felt both wonderfully slutty and horribly
embarrassed at being covered from head to toe in semen. A good slave always
loved semen, no matter where it fell.

Walking to her Master’s home like that was a supreme embarrassment. She
went the whole way naked, save her shoes. She had to walk proudly, jutting
out her jiggling chest as she strode behind her master. Plenty of men
whistled and jeered at her as she passed. None touched her though, that was
more than allowed of any man’s slave. Never in her life had Emily felt so
cheap or out of control, of course she was a slave now, her life was no
longer her own.

Finally they arrived at her Master’s home and Emily followed him in. It was
a normal home, not exceptionally spacious but large enough to house the men
of the family and more than a few slaves.

“Hello Master, congratulations on your successful hunt.” Chimed a sweet and
completely naked young girl as Emily’s Master entered their home.

Emily recognized the girl immediately. She was Megan Fizer, a neighbor girl
of sixteen who had been taken in a hunt last year. She had changed now
though. Her breasts were much larger and firmer now, and her body was
hairless except for a small patch over her pussy and a long main of blonde
hair flowing from her head.

“Hello Megan, please take care to clean up and prepare Emily for me. You
have my instructions.” Master ordered. Her turned to Emily and fondled her
breasts. “Emily while you’re alone with Megan you are to do everything she
says, and accept new programming from her. Otherwise, you are free to
converse with her without restriction.”

“Thank you, Master.” Emily chimed, oddly honest in her response. She
shuddered that even such minor freedom was cause for thanks and celebration
now. Emily could scarcely believe just how much she’d just lost. Here she
was being openly fondled by a man who now owned her and she was thankful
that he was giving her a bare moment in which she was free to be something
of herself.

“Okay, Emily, I bet you can’t wait to get Master’s full slave program
installed!” Megan giggled, pulling at Emily’s arm. Emily just gasped at
such a notion and limply followed Megan as the slave girl dragged her
upstairs. Megan cheerfully pulled Emily into the bathroom and started the
shower.

“First we need to get you all clean and shiny. Come on in the shower.”
Megan pushed Emily into the running water. Megan followed behind a moment
later and started lathering Emily’s naked body.

“Oh, you’ve got a really nice body, Emi! Master was so lucky to get you.”
Megan cooed as she washed the remains of Emily’s initiation from her skin.
Megan paid special attention to Emily’s breasts after she’d finished with
the rest. “And don’t worry about you’re little boobies either, Master will
make sure you get a nice big pair like mine!”

Emily was hovering in a daze as all of this happened to her. She was lost,
completely adrift from the notion that she was just a sex slave for a man
now. That she was being fondled and cleaned by another sex slave just
reinforced the strangeness of her new reality. Emily had been a free woman
just hours before, master of her own destiny, and now, now she was only a
toy for the pleasure of men. It was just too much to accept.

“Oh God!” Emily wailed, her voice finally breaking through her shattered
mind.

“It’s alright, everything will be better after you get the full
programming.” Megan cooed, trying to soothe the trembling woman in her
arms.

“How can you say that? This slave is going to be a slave!” Emily cried. She
knew it didn’t matter, Megan was already lost, already programmed for her
new existence. There might be a shred of the free girl she’d once been
buried inside, but that Megan was ruled now by her programming. Emily
couldn’t expect any help, much less sympathy from the poor thing that was
sharing her shower. In fact, Emily knew in short order, she’d be joining
Megan fully in the same fate.

“Yes, and you’ll love it! Your whole world will change after the
programming, Emi! You’ll know just how important being a slave is,
especially to Master. Before I was claimed I never knew how important it
was to be a slave and to give men pleasure, but I can’t think of anything
better now. Master is great too, not only does he like to fuck a lot, but
he lets me fuck other guys too, whenever I want to or they do. It’s great!”
Megan rattled off. She genuinely seemed to enjoy her fate, Emily realized.
She wondered if she would turn out like that, happy to be a slave. Emily
had heard stories about being a slave, that slaves weren’t always fully
programmed, that the original person still had some control. Still those
were just rumors. Slavers didn’t much care what their property felt so long
as it performed, and so long as the slavers were happy with the product, no
one much cared to investigate. At least no one who could did. Occasionally,
one of the radical feminist groups opposed to slavery would capture and try
to deprogram a slave. Emily had never read of any success, but then no one
but the federal slaving authorities actually understood how the technology
really worked, and they weren’t about to share the specifics with anyone.

After Emily stayed silent for the rest of her cleaning, Megan piped up
again. “All right, all clean. Are you ready for your programming?”

Emily shook her head emphatically. She didn’t want this, she knew it had to
be but she didn’t want it. Megan smiled back warmly, understanding shining
in her eyes. At least she knew what was going through her mind.

“You’ll feel better, and I can’t wait long, Master always likes to fuck
something after he’s had desert and I want it to be me.” Megan explained as
she picked up a programming device. It wasn’t much, just a small metallic
cylinder. Emily felt a strange stirring insider her just looking at the
device, she knew its purpose, and instinctively she kneeled to the floor
and present the back of her neck. She tried to fight against this act of
submission, but Emily couldn’t make herself move, there was programming to
receive and she had to wait and become the slave her master wanted.

Emily felt Megan press the device against the ring on the back of her neck
and her whole world shuddered again. This time it was different, her mind
shifted, but she could watch as things moved in her mind. Her life, her
priorities all shifted before her. Before she had hopes, dreams aspirations
for herself, even the wish for an honest husband and family. Emily felt
those desires slip away, now she only wanted to be a slave, a whore for her
master. That was her purpose. Her mind filled with examples of how to serve
him, what he liked, and Emily lapped them up. She was a slave now, his
slave, and she had to be ready to please him any way she could.

“Isn’t that better, Emi?” Megan asked after she pulled the device away.

“Oh, yeah, everything is so clear now!” Emily giggled. “I’m Master’s little
sex toy! Come on, he’s got to be getting done with supper and I want to be
his desert!”

Emily felt an odd ring inside herself at the thought. It was hollow now
though, an echo of her old self, she realized, the one who had other
dreams. Now though, she was getting herself nice and wet thinking about her
master, her old self wouldn’t help her get Master to enjoy her after he’d
eaten.

“Ah, my slaves return, how are you girls?” Master asked, his eyes surveying
his two servants as they both bounced into the room, each completely naked,
just as he preferred.

“Wonderful, Master!” They chimed in unison. Both girls giggled at their
timing before moving into position. They fell to the floor, on their knees
with their rears pointed to the ceiling and their heads on the floor. Emily
felt a little strange doing this, but she knew this was how her master
liked to enjoy his women after supper. She was terribly horny now, and was
consumed by the hope that he would take his pleasure with her instead of
Megan.

“You seem to have taken well to the programming Emily. I’m glad, it was
such a shame you’ve been free this long, don’t you agree?” He asked as he
reached up and cupped her bare pussy.

“Oh, god, Master! I can’t believe I ever wanted anything except your
wonderful thick cock! Please, fuck me!” Emily squealed. His touch
overwhelmed her senses, she couldn’t believe how good it felt. None of her
old reservations about sex stood in the way now. She was a slave, this was
her purpose in life, and there wasn’t any reason to be ashamed.

“Just as it should be, just as it should be.” Emily’s master laughed as he
positioned himself behind his first catch and sank into her depths. Emily
was just another slave girl now, just like most of the women in the world.
The free ones didn’t know what they were missing, and Emily was learning
just how much she’d missed all these years. She couldn’t imagine a better
fate than this, and accepted her Master’s cock with joy. Emily moaned with
unrestrained lust as she took her master’s shaft inside herself again. This
was the life, she thought, being a slave, having sex and not having any
worries. There wasn’t anything more she could have ever asked for.

Except of course to have been claimed earlier.

The End

Hip hop Whore

Posted by admin On March - 8 - 2009 ADD COMMENTS

Forced

By: Jinxfosure

What can’t money buy? It can buy a bently … a lex … more ice then there
is in the artic. In the world of hip hop these were absolutely essential
status symbols, symbols that nobody who was the real deal would be without.
Ginuwine was the real deal. His rap was nothing new, but youths couldn’t
get enough of his shit, it went gold and platinum and beyond, he was making
million upon million. Ginuwine was an angry black rapper who had plenty of
money which brings plenty of hoes. But what he really wanted was something
no one else in his world had. Now you can pay a prostitute to suck your
dick, and money attracts plenty of leeches, but what Ginuwine really wanted
was to own someone, he wanted a slave. Specifically he wanted to own a
little white girl. He wanted to make an lily white little bitch suck his
massive dick and beg him to fuck her up the ass… It was costing him a
lot, but things were coming into place, the drugs, the treatment, it was
all ready and waiting all that was needed was to pick the lucky girl.

Tammy walked the quad, her heels clicked, she was late for class again.
Obviously she didn’t care, in fact maybe she would just skip today. She
wasn’t aware of the van several hundred yards away, Two men squatted
inside, their telescopic lens capturing every detail of her and sending the
still frames back to Ginuwine.

She was a bit short, she had long silky hair nearly black, her breasts were
ample, her hips wide, her stomach taut, and the best part was her ass, firm
and round. Her cute face and big brown eyes hide her nasty dispostion.
Today she wore a tight top, and a tan skirt cut above the knee, thigh hi
stockings and trampy shoes. Her her striking sex pot figure masked her
frigidty. Ginuwine didn’t care, Her skin was so lily white it might have
belonged to a dove, she was perfect. He imagined her trotting on six inch
heels.

Ginuwine lounged in a pair of silk boxers, as the pictures of his new slave
flickered intermittently as they were sent to his laptop. The cell phone
next to him rang … ” What about this one boss? A little short don’t you
think? Or … should we go check somemore clubs tonight? “. He didn’t need
to think about it ” … No, I want this bitch ” … ” Grab her “.

Tammy didn’t notice the van that had been trailing her as she turned around
to go back to the dormitory. These men were professials, in the span of a
few seconds the pair knocked her out and hustled her into the back of the
van, nobody even saw it. She was from there transported to a waiting
warehouse.

She awoke very slowly, her head hurt she didn’t know where she was. ” She
is coming around, get the syringe ready Harvey. ” Tammy was strapped down
on a hospital bed her head to the side. She could see about ten men in
various wardrobe, some behind computers, and one which was approaching her
with a large needle. A pillow had been placed under her stomach forcing
Tammy’s ass high in the air. Tammy attempted to speak her mouth was very
parched, she struggled to force the words out. ” … Wha .. What are you
doing to me … Why … ” She began to sob realizing that wherever she was,
she was in deep trouble. She continued ” … You fuckers won’t get away
with this! People will look for me! He quickly jabbed the needle into her
left cheek, and pumped the fluid into her body. ” What did you just inject
me with ?!”

Just then Ginuwine enter the room. ” Dat is going to make you bitch ass
horney slut”. Harvey interjected ” Tammy this is your master, Ginuwine.
Tammy recognized him that hip hop shit was always on MTV she hated it. She
screamed ” You black piece of sit just because you are a rap guy doesn’t
mean you’ll get away with this!” Harvey cleared his throat for dramatic
effect and continued … ” I have just administered a compound, I won’t get
into the details, but it is phase one of your treatment. It is going to put
your endocrine system into overdrive, I guess phrase bitch in heat somes up
what is about to happen to you “. ” You my bitch now ” Ginuwine affirmed.

Tammy couldn’t believe it but her body was all to quickly betraying her.
The men in the room watched as her face became flushed. Within five minutes
she was very wet, all the men in the room could smell the odor of her sex
very well. Tammy tried to make sense of what was happening, it was like
soothing heat had spread from her rear to every region of her body, but
then her pussy became the focus of that heat. Her nipples stood erect and
she was drawing immense pleasure just feeling them touch the bed. Ginuwine
walked over and ran his large black hand over his bitch’s ass, the
skintones he thought contrasted nicely. She whimpered. God she was digusted
by the thought of having sex with a black man. She couldn’t control her
arousely though. Ginuwine tentively probed her wet lips with his long
finger. ” Finish her training ” he barked.

Tammy wanted desperately to cum… it was almost all she could think about
thanks to the drug. Harvey explained ” Time for phase two Tammy “. She
shuddered. He continued ” Phase two my dear is what we have been paid to
deliver, we are going to to directly stimulate your clit with a ” device ”
( as an orderly attached it, she gasped with pleasure ), but only when you
respond to certain images or ideas favorably, a computer will monitor your
thought patterns, when you drop below a certain threshold well then we the
computer will adminster a most repulsive punishment … A tape began
playing … Tammy is a submissive slut … ” Mmmm… ” she moaned she
already shuddered with a mind blowing orgasm. It continued to play …
Tammy likes to suck cock … Tammy likes to fuck and suck … Tammy is a
slave … Just as she began to recover from her orgasm she recollected her
thoughts. I don’t to be a slave she thought. Suddenly she felt intense pain
rip through her being, she couldn’t keep her head straight in so much pain.
” Tammy IS a slave … She is a black cum dump. She was becoming aroused
again already. Ginuwine savored the sight of his first slave struggling to
control her thoughts and her body. A large screen was wheeled directly into
Tammy’s line of sight. On it appeared Tammy a still image of her kneeling
clad only in a g string caressing a huge black prick. The tape continued.

This is Tammy, Black dicks make Tammy’s legs wobbly, she is so horny
because she is a slave, she is the property of Ginuwine. Tammy felt like an
object just like a girl in a rap video, she just wanted to impress
Ginuwine. How did those girls in the rap videos do it? The conditioning was
working so quickly. A ditzy smile soon appeared on her face, she was doing
her best to imitate the girls in hip hop videos. More images … Tammy is a
good girl she takes it up the ass … Tammy is an object she belongs to
Ginuwine. The conditioning went on for several more hours like this.

Tammy slept well after the full treatment to awake to a new life as
Ginuwine’s dutiful servent. Ginuwine left in the middle of her treatment,
he went home to wait for her delivery. He wanted to get her delivered like
this, just like a car. The van pulled up late the next night. Inside waited
Ginuwine and ten or so of his posse. They had been promised something big.
Early that morning Tammy awoke all she could do was think about her master
and how badly she needed sex. She found in her small room a French maid
outfit. She couldn’t wait to get it on, first she slipped on a pair of
crotchless black panties, then the garter belt and black seemed stockings.
She felt ready to cum as she pull the silky nylons over each leg. Then she
put on the rest of the fetish outfit, she bent over in the brief dress did
nothing to cover her ass let alone her stocking tops, she viewed herself in
the mirror. ” What a perfect little slut I have become” she could help but
giggle. Finally she slipped into the the heels, except she realized she had
seen these shoes somewhere, a rap video! They like ice skates just like the
maid in the Ludacris video a few years back. Tammy felt so lucky to be
Ginuwine’s houseslut. The door opened. ” The van is waiting, we are taking
you to your master… ” Her face lit up as she was led from the small room
in the warehouse, she could barley keep up but the shoes made her look
soooo… fuckable.

” It’s here ” the intercom hissed. Ginuwine spoke ” I have some biz-nas to
attend to “. ” Haha what you think he got “? Ginuwine met her at the front
door, she looked fine, totally obedient to his will. ” Follow me bitch ”
she did all the way through his immaculate house to his waiting friends.
These men had seen a lot of crazy bitches, but still their jaws dropped.
Ginuwine made the introductions ” This is my new maid Tammy, she do
whatever I want, I got her brainwashed into a little slut “. They might not
have believed him if not for the inexplicable fact that this hot little
white girl stood there her chest thrust forward her dress affording an
almost unobstructed view of her perfect round tits and her nipples pressing
against the black fabic. ” you bought us a whore G ?” He responded she a
whore but she loves it. ” Play with yourself Slut! ” She could not wait to
oblige, while she fondled her pussy he explain what he had done to her and
how much it cost him. ” Go sit on fat joe’s lap bitch ” Joe smiled.

She gracefully crossed the room and took her sit. She could feel the obese
black man’s erection on her lily white ass as she sat. Fat Joe felt his
pants begin to moisten with her arousal. ” Smell that joe? Dat my bitch in
heat, what you wanna do to her? ” ” Fuck her white ass! ” Joe said without
thinking. ” Get your ass ready to service black dick slut ” Ginuwine
commanded. Tammy used her flowing pussy to lubricate her virgin asshole.
She quickily took down his pants and his massive erection sprang forth. ”
Sit back down bitch ” Joe demanded. She was so horny the drug never let up.
She turned around and began her descent she spread her ass cheeks as Joe
guided his cock in, it was slow and painful but they both loved every
moment. Tammy loved being treated like a fucktoy.

Tammy started to ride his cock slowly. It pumped deep into her bowels. ”
Finger yourself while you take dat cock bitch! ” Uhhhh uuhhhh uhhh she
gasped riding the the black man’s cock… Ginuwine smiled in conquest, he
couldn’t wait to try Tammy for himself.

… To be continued

Cynthia and the Stone

Posted by admin On March - 8 - 2009 ADD COMMENTS

Forced

Cynthia Sanders sat peacefully in her backyard underneath the sun.

This time of year was her favorite. Joseph were at school, Derek was at work,
and the weather was perfect for sunbathing. Cynthia loved the life of a house-
mom. She had no responsibilities between the hours of eight in the morning to
three in the afternoon.

It was exactly noon now and the sun was pointed right overhead.

Life couldn’t get any better.
Read the rest of this entry »

  • Join the Boutique
    Designed by website templates